《The Royal Maid And The Lost Kingdom》


 1

    Chapter OneText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To Alice, living in the orphanage is the most difficult life anyone will encounter. ¡°How would my life have been if I was not brought here in the first ce¡± She tossed on the back, a woven mat which has been her bed ever since she could not remember. She has always experienced sleepless nights before and this night is no exception. She sat down and saw the other hopeless children lying in the room next to her with numerous thoughts in her mind. They have always been her friend, or more like a Family now. She recalled the promises she made to Phineas and Ferb earlier that day. The twins who are like her younger siblings in the orphanage had pleaded with her to buy them buns from the marketce.  She tried to think of what to do and how to get the money, rubbing her red hair in frustration. Then, she smiled. Her crystal eyes illuminated as her smile grew wider, it was as though she won the lottery. She is going to do what she is best at-pickpocketing. At least, she won¡¯t have to worry about buying buns for them now. Sheid back on the mat, grinning like an idiot.


    The next day, Alice woke up very early and drew the curtains, stretching her arms. The other students also woke him up to wash their faces before Madam Beatrice wille in. She is the only person in charge of the orphanage. Madam Beatrice is one of the highly influential women in the town. She is wealthy and well-known among the people in the Kingdom but there is something off about her. She uses the children in the orphanage for her gain, beating and injuring them if they disagree with her. Once ady in the orphanage reaches the age of 24, she would sell her off to a wealthy man who will gain sexual pleasure from her. As for the men, she would make them work for women who are old enough to be their mothers. This is. the darker side of the orphanage and she had promised herself that she will protect everyone from the orphanage. On hearing footsteps, she jumped out of the window and made her way to the marketce. Madam Beatrice badged into the room and the children.  quickly went on their knees, greeting her. ¡± Where is Alice?¡± She asked in a furious tone. The students shiver in fear. Alice is always the stubborn one who is not afraid of Madam Beatrice and the children respected her for that. All the older sisters have been sold off, and she is the only elderly person remaining in two years, she would also be sold off like the rest. Madam Beatrice knew it would be very difficult to deal with Alice who is cunning and very stubborn. She fumed with anger and stomped out of the room, asking her boys to go get the girl. She had nned to beat some sense into Alice and make her realize who the boss is.


    Alice wanders in the marketce ce, putting on a big smile on her face. While some of the people were looking at her with pity, others shot nces at her while pulling their goods away from her. Everybody knows she is a pickpocketer but she has never been caught red-handed, making it difficult for the people to report to the watchmen who are otherwise known as those in charge ofw enforcement. Alice noticed as she galloped with joy, looking for something to eat and what to steal. She knew Madam Beatrice was looking for her by now but she wouldn¡¯t go back, not until she got her hands on the buns she promised Phineas and Ferb. She saw a group of girls her age and some older women chatting and bantering. She approached them to hear their conversations. ¡± He is more handsome than ever. I wondered what the king did in his previous life for him to be blessed with two handsome sons as gifts,¡± one of the women said. ¡± I am going to get a lucky bracelet today. I might be lucky enough for him to get married to me¡± Anotherdy said and the others red at her. ¡± I am so happy that at least he is back,¡± the firstdy said, adjusting the edge of her ball gown.  Alice, who can seem toprehend what or who they are talking about, decided to ask out of curiosity. ¡°May I know who you are talking about?¡±She asked, waiting eagerly for an answer as they stared at her dumbfounded. ¡°Who else will we be talking about like this if not Prince Edward who just came back from Overseas¡¯ ¡®, the seconddy said imagining how it will be to get married to the prince, smiling non-stop. ¡°So¡­ is he like an extraordinary being or something? I thought he was human like us.¡± She said not understanding why the women are hailing him like some kind of God. ¡°Hmm.. will you walk away if you are not interested?¡± The firstdy ordered. Alice scoffed and walked away, leaving thedies to continue their imagination. ¡°They have eaten their breakfast and that is why they have nothing to worry about,¡± She hissed and stared at a Cart full of buns. She swallowed her saliva and bumped into someone while thinking of how to steal the buns. ¡°Oh sorry. Are you okay?¡±, A concerned voice asked her. When she turned to answer, a gold ne was hung on the neck of themoner. ¡°WOWW¡±, her inner thoughts as she imagined the thought of holding the ne in her hand while smiling. ¡°Oh no don¡¯t bother, I am okay¡±, She finally answered the man who was still holding her arm to prevent her from falling. ¡°I am relieved to hear that, ¡± the man said in a soft voice. She smiled and walked away holding the ne in her hand while stering an evil smile on her face. ¡±Pickpocketing sure is the easiest thing to me, ¡°she bragged.


    Just then, so many guards from different corners came running towards her. She could recognize them to be the pce guards. She wondered what the pce guards were doing here but then their words froze her on the spot


    ¡°You are under arrest¡±

 2

    Chapter TwoExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alice tried to escape but to no avail. The pce guards searched her and collected the ne from her. ¡°Hey, give me back!¡±, she ordered as though she was the owner of the ne. The people at the central market wondered why she was taken away by the pce guards. She gave up on trying to escape after so many attempts as they dragged her to the pce prison, otherwise the king¡¯s dungeon. ¡°Why did they drag me in here?¡­ It¡¯s not like I am a royal thief¡± Sheined to no one in particr, observing her surroundings. She sat down on the bench waiting to know if they would call her and exin why she was in the dungeon. She remembered Phineas and Ferb. ¡°Poor twins, they must be waiting for me¡±, she sighed heavily and walked to the cell. ¡°Hello¡­anybody here?¡± She called but the pce guards turned deaf ears to her calls. She stomped her feet in frustration and sat back on the bed. ¡°At least this dungeon is better than themoner¡¯s prison¡± Sheplimented andid down on the bench, slowly drifting off to sleep.


    The nging sound made by the cell as the pce guards opened it woke her up from her beautiful sleep. She has not slept this peacefully in a long time and for a moment, she thought she was in dreand as the smell of food hit her nostrils. ¡°What is Madam Beatrice up to these days¡±, she said, stretching her arms, which is her normal routine anytime she wakes up from sleep. She saw the dish on the te and her eyes widened, ¡°Is this for me?!¡± She questioned the pce guards aftering back to reality. The pce guard ignored her questions and walked out in silence, she devoured the book without leaving crumbs on the te. She has never eaten something like this since she was born, or since she can remember. She gulped down the drink and belched. ¡°Wow¡­ I would like to bring Phineas and Ferb to this ce so we can stay here forever. Of course, I will bring the other kids along.¡± She made a mental note to herself as she washed her hands and sat back down on the bench. Still thinking of why she is in the dungeon in the first pce, she wondered what would be of her if she continued to stay there. Will she stay here forever? She thought and decided to just rest for the time being.


    Once it was time for dinner, the prison guard brought another te of food. She hurriedly collected the te from him and thanked him countless times before devouring the food. ¡°I have finally given up on why I am here. I am never going to think about that again¡±, she affirmed, grinning from ear to ear while her eyes remained fixed on the food in front of her.


    This continued for three consecutive days and on the third day, the pce guards opened the cell. Alice wondered while he was opening the door when it was not even dinner. ¡°Follow me¡±, He instructed her and she followed suit. They passed through the Queen¡¯s chamber, heading towards the maid¡¯s chamber which is in the northeast of the pce. She struggled to keep up with the pce guard¡¯s steps and when they finally reached the chamber. A middle-aged olddy came out of the chambers and they had a brief conversation with the pce guards while she maintained a safe distance. The pce guards waited outside while she followed thedy inside the chambers. ¡°Look on that bed, it is a dress for you. Go into the bathroom and have a nice bath. Be fast about it¡± Thedy ordered her in a calm tone. She was confused at first but justplied with what she was told to do. ¡°All this happened to me recently¡­ it has to be a dream,¡± She thought and looked around to see if there was anything she would steal in the room. ¡°I will do it right after I finish with what they want me to do. ¡± She said, looking at the expensive ceramic jug on the table. The room is huge and it is made up of ten bunks and a total of 20 maids. None of the maids were around but from the number of beds, Alice could conclude that there are 20. She walked into the bathroom and saw the clean water inside the bucket. Her happiness knew no bounds as she poured the water on her body, rubbing her body with the scent of handmade soap in a container. She came out of the bathroom a few minutes after feeling the scent of the soap all over her body. She danced around the room and then, wore her dress with full admiration. ¡°Oh my goodness I love this!¡± She squealed with joy and thedy came in, clearing her throat to attract her attention. Thedy was amazed by the person standing in front of her, earlier she looked like trash but now, she looks like a damsel. ¡°The pce guard is waiting for you¡± Thedy had said, staring at her. Alice nodded and thanked her before rushing out to meet the pce guard. She tagged along not knowing where they were going. One thing she learned about the workers in the pce is that they are very secretive.


    Alice was dumbfounded when she saw herself standing in front of the royal family. She could not dare to look any of them in the eyes, or else, she will be beheaded. ¡°Do you know why you were in the dungeon? ¡± The king asked in a calm tone and she shook her. ¡°No your highness but I beg your pardon¡± She answered with her hands tightly held together. ¡°Pickpocketing is a very bad thing. You tried to steal something from someone who belongs to the royal family and the sentence for that is five years imprisonment. Where do you stay?¡± The king asked again. ¡°I am from the orphanage¡± She answered, still lowering her gaze. ¡°Since when?¡± He asked again and she told him since she could not remember. For all she knows, she has been in the orphanage ever since she was young. The King and the Queen whispered something to each other and the queen finally spoke, ¡°You will start working here as a maid but under one condition¡±. Alice¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the joy, her tears filled up her eyes. ¡°I we-wi-will do any-anything, ¡± She said amidst tears, going down on her knees and bowing her head. ¡°Never pickpocket again. If you do that, I will send you into exile¡± The king said in amanding yet soft tone.


    Alice swiftly raised her head with tear-filled eyes to appreciate the king and the queen but the person she saw sitting next to the king, froze her on her spot.

 3

    Chapter Three


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened as she came face to face with the same man that she had almost stolen from. Why was he here? Why was he seated with the king? She wondered. She didn¡¯t want to agree with what her mind told her, but all the puzzles were beginning to fit. It is the reason she was kept in the pce prison.  ¡°But if he was the reason behind me being in prison, who is he?¡± She thought.


    ¡°Thank you so much your highness. I will never forget your favors and I promise to never pickpocket again¡± She thanked them continuously while on her knees. She tried as much as possible to avoid eye contact with the man seated beside the king.  She felt the effect of his deadly stare on her and slightly raised her head, their eyes met and all she could see was his icy blue eyes ring at her. She swore she saw a man smirking at her but didn¡¯t say a word to her, nor did he interrupt the king and the queen. She wondered what he would do to her or how she would keep on avoiding him in the pce. The king instructed one of the guards to bring the head maid into the room. After a few minutes, the head maid hurriedly entered the room and bowed before the royal family. ¡°Now¡­ this is someone I have decided to hire myself.  She will be working with the maids in the kitchen¡¯s chambers in the meantime. Please look after her. She promised me something and I need you to guide her and make sure she does not vite her promise. Is that understood?¡± The queen spoke with authority. ¡°Yes, my queen.  I assure you nothing will happen¡±, the head maid replied politely, bowing a little. ¡°Alice follows her. She will take you to the chambers¡±, the queen turned to Alice, gesturing with her hand a little. She beamed a smile towards Alice which melted her heart, this is the first time an elderly person is putting on a genuine smile for her. She realized, perhaps it is the reason why she is the queen. She deserves it. ¡°The queen¡¯s seat is for people like her and not me¡±, she thought as she followed the head maid steadily from behind ¡°My name is Margaret, the head maid in this pce. The maids call me headdy Maggie and you can also do the same. The kitchen¡¯s chamber is where you dressed up earlier. Thankfully, there is onest bed remaining, otherwise, we will have to bring in a new bunk¡± Alice listened attentively as Maggie spoke. Judging from Maggie¡¯s well-dressed appearance and polite manner of speaking, it is evident that she has spent years working in the pce. She looks a little bit old but her mannerism and gentleness is making her younger than she looks. ¡°I am probably older than her at this rate¡±. Alice thought she is nning to work diligently in this pce, this is the first job she is getting and she believes it might probably be the only way to help the other children in the orphanage.  She knew her life was going to change henceforth. ¡°Pull yourself together¡±, she made a mental note to herself, tapping her chest gently. Her mind suddenly went back to the man that was sitting beside the queen and the king. She decided to use this opportunity to ask Maggie who the man was.


    ¡°Headdy Maggie, if I may ask, who was the person sitting beside the king and the queen today?¡± Maggie turned her head swiftly, stopping dead in her tracks. ¡°I hope you are not having the idea of flirting with him?¡± She asked Alice with a raised brow. Alice bursts intoughter, watching Maggie¡¯s facial expression to make sure thedy was joking. The look on Maggie¡¯s face told her otherwise and she held herughter, ¡°Oh I am sorry. I thought you were joking but honestly speaking, I am not the tiniest bit interested in that man, not even a single bit. He is not my type. I mean yes he has a chiseled jawline and ¡­¡± Before she could say any insulting words about the prince, Maggie ced her mouth on her lips. ¡°Do not talk rashly about the prince or otherwise, your bigmouth will earn you a death certificate.¡± Maggie whispered to her and removed her palm. Alice was dumbfounded. ¡°He is a prince?¡± She asked for the second time, to be sure. Maggie nodded gently. ¡°Yes, the second prince that just came back from overseas¡±. Maggie answered curtly and continued walking towards the maid¡¯s chambers. Alice regained her posture and ran after her. ¡°I am so dead.¡± She sighed heavily, struggling to keep up with Maggie¡¯s space.


    The maid¡¯s chamber was empty like before when they arrived. ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch so they won¡¯t be here until three.  I need you to go to the Kitchen and meet them there¡± Maggie instructed and turned to leave the room.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I know the way to the kitchen please?¡± She asked, pulping out her innocent crystal eyes.


    ¡°Follow your right once you step out of the kitchen, you will see a staircase.  Once you go down the stairs leading to the pce hall, follow your right one again and it will lead you straight to the kitchen.¡± She took a step towards the door and turned again, ¡°Once you reach, ask for Jessica and tell her you are new amid and that I sent you to her, she will tell you all about the rules in this pce and everything there is you need to know. And onest thing, stay away from trouble. It is a piece of advice from me¡±, she stared at Alice for a while before replying to her words ¡°thank you¡±. Her thoughts went back to the prince she tried to steal from. ¡°Why was he even dressed like amoner in the first pce?¡± Alice thought as she couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed, so she fell on the bed. She couldn¡¯t believe she tried to rob the prince of their kingdom! She thought of what to do because she didn¡¯t think she would be able to survive with the guilt in her heart and with him in the pce with her. Nheless, she got up immediately to do what Maggie asked her to do. She made her way to the staircase and while she was walking down to the pce hall, she heard two men talking. She didn¡¯t know who it was but she rushed to hide but one of them saw her.


    ¡°Come out¡±, a voice said and she froze on the spot.

 4

    Chapter Four


    Alice came out to see two elders from the Kingdom speaking. She sighed in relief when she found out that it wasn¡¯t the prince. She has promised herself to avoid him the possible best she can although she knows it is not the solution. She came out boldly and stood in front of them, bowing her head a little as a sign of respect. She has spent her whole life in the street and she knows acting like a courteousdy is going to be difficult for her but that does not change she cannot at least try. ¡°New face?¡± One of the elders asked and she answered, trying to sound as polite as possible, of course not like Maggie. The elders smiled and urged her to go on but she should not try to hide again. Otherwise, they might think she is doing something bad. Alice thanked them for their kindness and made her way into the kitchen, praying silently not to bump into the prince.


    She heard noises from what appeared to be the kitchen and entered. The maids were so busy that nobody realized she came into the kitchen. A maid saw her and smiled at her, walking towards her. ¡°May I know why you are here, youngdy? ¡°The maid asked, with genuineness in her eyes. ¡±   My name is Alice. Headdy Maggie directed me here to meet Jessica and tell her that I am the new maid¡±, Alice exined, hoping the maid will get the message. ¡°Oh really, it is so nice to meet you, Alice. I am Jessica, the head maid for only the kitchen chambers¡± Jessica introduced herself as Alice bowed to give her respect. Despite not growing up in the pce, the least she has learned so far is bowing and talking in a polite manner which is quite difficult for her. She cannot count how many times she has bowed since morning and now, she could feel her back paining her. ¡°Now we are friends. You don¡¯t need to bow before me.¡± She ced her hand on Alice¡¯s back helping her to stand straight. ¡°Now I cannot introduce everyone to you but you need to know Mark, he is the head maid for the men in the Kitchen chambers, we are up to 50 in number and we cook twice a day only.  Since you just got here, you can start by washing the dishes,¡± Jessica directed her to the sink. Making her way to the Kitchen, Jessica bumped into someone on the way and he shouted at her. ¡°I knew it. It is not all the maids here that will be so polite and kind. I am expecting some mannerless ones too¡± She thought as she apologized outwardly. ¡°¡® Reille keep it down, it is not intentional¡¯ ¡® Jessica said in annoyance, as she approached them and asked Alice to do what she asked her to do. The other maids murmured among themselves and Aqlice shook her head, hoping all the drama would end soon. Her mind went back to Phineas and Ferb and wondered how they are coping now. They must still be waiting for her at the orphanage and Madam Beatrice is giving them a hard time, trying to find out where she. she went. She wondered whether it would be possible for the king to sympathize with her and allow her to go check on them. Minutester when she was done, she was instructed by Jessica to call Mark, who was called to the pce hall a few minutes ago. Alice stepped out of the kitchen hoping to not bump into the prince but luck was not on her side this time around, she saw Mark standing while the Prince was seated on one of the sofas in the hall. The moment their eyes met, she felt like running away but what could she do? She shivered in fear as she approached them and he stered an annoying smirk on his face.


    ¡°Good afternoon, your highness. I did not know you were with Mark, I wille backter, ¡± She said, bowing as fast as she could and trying to escape. ¡°Stop right there!¡± He ordered and she gasped, almost having a heart attack. ¡°I do not think you have apologized to me yet for trying to steal my ne, have you?¡± He asked with a poker face, taking a sip of the drink on the stool beside the sofa. He has a chiseled jawline which is the first thing you will notice about him, probably the first thing girls fall for. His blue eyes are warm and captivating not to talk of his messy blonde hair and well-built physique. Alice was almost certain many girls had fallen for him except her of course, she admired his handsomeness but not in a romantic way. She clutched her hands tighter as she fumbled with the words to say. ¡°I am talking to you, miss pickpocket. My parents might have forgiven but I have not¡±, He said and before he could say another word, a pce guard came in and informed him that the king needs his attention. He stood up with grace and dust himself lightly, smirking at her for thest time before making his way to his Father¡¯s room as his guards followed suit. She greeted Mark and he returned with a weak smile, as though he has a lot on his mind.  Mark walked with quick strides and she struggled to keep up with his space.


    After lunch, they all went back to their chambers. Their work for the day is done as the maids in each quarters will take care of the dishes in those quarters. Alice heaved a sigh of relief as sheid down on her bed. She couldn¡¯t help her beating heart that hasn¡¯t stopped beating since her encounter with the prince. He is not ready to forgive her yet. She thought of justing out clean to him but again refused to do so. She got up from the bed and hurried outside to Maggie¡¯s office which is on the left path immediately after youe out of their room. She knocked on the door gently and entered when she asked. She saw Maggie arranging some clothes on the bed.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you but I came here to ask you questions about the prince for thest time. I mean I know the crown prince but I don¡¯t know him¡±, She said casually, it is evident that she now sees Maggie as a friend rather than a boss despite the age differences. Maaggie exined that he had gone out of the kingdom for his studies. Calcting the year, Alice could now tell why she didn¡¯t know this prince before. She hasn¡¯te to this kingdom at the time. Maggie left her minutester to attend to the king and the queen while Alice made her way to her chambers to sleep as she thought of ways to apologize to the prince.


    She went to the prince¡¯s quarters with numerous ns in her head on how to exin and apologize to him. Knocking on his door, she gently turned the door knob and saw him sitting down on a sofa, he was r LLeading a pile of books in his hands. Thinking he is probably going to forgive her if she apologized, he is shocked by yelling for the guards to take her away, calling her a thief!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, what¡¯s worse, the prince ordered for her to be hanged.

 5

    Chapter five


    Alice woke up with a scream, sweat all over her forehead. She touched her body and she was alive, she sighed.


    She was d it was all a dream. She exhaled and inhaled loudly, sweat still rushing down furiously.


    Jessica, who turned out to be her bunkmate, got up immediately upon hearing her scream and stood beside the bunk, tapping Alice slightly.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked with a concerned look on her face, her doe eyes peering into Alicia¡¯s own.. ¡°Oh yes¡­I just had a nightmare. Thanks for asking,¡± She sighed heavily, cing her palm on Jessica¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can go back to sleep now¡±, She added,


    Jessica who was dozing off while standingid down back on her bed silently, to avoid waking the others up. Alice hoped the dream would nevere true as she silently prayed beforeying down on her bed.


    Alice worked in the pce diligently as the days went by. She was grateful to the king and his wife for giving her this job and she tried her best to avoid the prince in every possible way she could. She has seen him only twice after their first encounter and has decided to maintain a safe distance so as to protect herself from any evil palm he has towards her. Earlier the previous day, the head maid had instructed her to dust the chairs in the pce hall as the king was expecting some visitors.


    The maids all woke up early as usual and took turns in bathing. They dressed up in their uniform which is a navy blue gown above the ankle level a little.


    The men are dressed up in short-sleeved shirts with pants.  Each maid¡¯s chambers in all the quarters in the pce have their own uniform. For the king¡¯s quarters, their uniform is green in color, the maids in the queen¡¯s chambers uniform is pink while those in


    Prince Edward¡¯s quarters are red.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She realized there is one more quarter which has been empty since her arrival at the pce. The uniform for that quarter is purple which is her favorite colour and she presumed the quarter belongs to the first prince who is the first born and also the crown prince in the Kingdom. He is said to have been away on a business trip. He is the only prince she knows before Prince Edward and she has seen him countless times in the market pce, greeting themoners. Her only wish is that her first encounter with him in the pce should not be like that of the second prince. She would be so embarrassed to death and will eventually give up on this job if a simr incident happens to her. As she straightened her garment with her hands, her eyes met with Rielle who was ring at her from where she was standing. Knowing fully well Rielle is going to be her enemy in this pce for a long time, she promised to stand against her, and will not allow anybody to bully her in the pce. Madam Beatrice hellish training was enough torture for her to be strong-minded.


    She stered a big grin on her face, annoying Rielle who scoffed and looked away. ¡°And that is how you treat your haters, always smile and it annoys them the most¡± She thought and smiled evilly before stepping out to do what she was instructed to do. She went to the kitchen and got a bowl of water with napkins dusting the sofas, one after the other.  She heard footstepsing from the staircase side. She ran to hide behind one of the sofas immediately she saw the shoes, knowing it belonged to the prince.


    Prince Edward took slower steps as he ced his foot on thest staircase. He saw a figure behind one of the sofas and furrowed his burrows at first, putting on a smile before leaving the hall. Alice sighed heavily and came out of where she was hiding. ¡°For how long will I continue to hide from him?¡± She thought and felt like a coward to avoid the prince. He should forgive her since his parents have already done it but he will not do it, Alice knew that just by his arrogant attitude. She hurried, finished up dusting the furniture and went back to the maid¡¯s chambers to get something when she saw clothes on the bed, a new maid was seated on her bed, unpacking her things. She frowned and said ¡°Who are you, please?¡± She asked politely, trying to suppress her boiling anger.


    ¡°Head Lady Maggie will tell you everything¡±, the maid said, without even looking at Alice. Alice stomped out of the room. She wondered why there is a new girl in their chambers when the pce is already full and why her bed is all the beds in the chambers. She knocked on Headdy Maggie¡¯s door the moment she reached but there was no reply. She knocked twice and Maggie asked her to wait at the door from inside. Alice could not stay calm, she paced from one back and forth waiting for Maggie to open the door. When she heard, ¡°you cane in now¡±, she opened the door and greeted Maggie. ¡°I think I know why you are here judging by the expression on your face¡± Maggie said, noticing the frown on Alice¡¯s face. ¡°Definitely.  May I know why a new maid is on my bed unpacking her things?¡± She asked in an annoyed tone, despite trying her best to stay. ¡°Calm down Alice. You have been reced¡±. Alice put on a puzzled expression not knowing what Maggie meant by ¡°You have reced¡±. ¡°Pardon?¡±, She asked with a confused expression and what Maggie answered made her lose her ability to speak and gasped for air.


    ¡°The prince has ordered you to be transferred to his quarters¡± Maggie dropped the bomb.


    What? What the heck?!

 6

    CHAPTER SIX


    I startled with a scream logged in my throat which I let lose, sweat was pooled over my forehead and I just was touching my body to really confirm that I was indeed alive. I looked around and saw that I was in my room. I inhaled and exhaled heavily and I was so d that it was a dream and I am still alive, I mean why would I have that kind of a nightmare to begin with.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I turned my head to the right to see the head maid of the kitchen Jesse who actually turned out to be my roommate. I guessed she must have gotten up after she heard my scream, I felt a bit of guilt gawking in my stomach because she was a light sleeper and she rushed to me.


    ¡°Are you okay Alice?¡± She asked with a concerned look on her face.


    ¡°Oh yes¡­I just had a very scary nightmare. Thanks for asking, I also apologize for waking you up.¡± I replied to her with a strained smile on my face. She said nothing and looked at me just to confirm if what I said was true or not.


    ¡°You can go to sleep now Jesse.¡± I assured her and ced a palm on her shoulder, I saw that she was not fully awake and she was already dozing off near me and since it is just the two of us in this room which I heard from the maids that it is extremely lucky to first be living with one of the head maid and to also be just the two of us in a room.


    She nodded her head and went back to her space, I let out a soft giggle because it was like she just fell into her bed and just like that she was already in dreand.


    I must really be afraid of meeting the prince yet could it be helped, I am after all a maid and I still one day have to tend to the royals in the pce. I stood up and went to the bathing chambers to get started with my days. I looked at my roommate and saw that her side of the room was already tided up.


    She after all is a morning person and she was also a clean person, I remembered the first week I came here, it took a while getting used to her and how she is. I was just so happy that I was not cold out sleeping on a hard floor anymore.


    I made sure I worked in the pce diligently as the days went by. I was grateful to the king and his wife for giving me this job and I will try my best to do the works given to me and also to find ways to avoid the prince.


    I had seen him only twice after the unfortunate first encounter and I had decided to maintain a safe distance so as to protect myself from any evil or revenge n that he might have toward me, the fact that he could get away with it because he is the prince also added more coal to the already raging fear in me.


    Earlier the previous day, Meredith the head maid had instructed me to dust the chairs in the pce hall as the King was expecting some visitors.


    The maids all woke up early as usual and took turns in bathing. They dressed up in their uniform which is a navy blue gown above the ankle level a little. The men are dressed up in short-sleeved shirts with pants.


    Each maid¡¯s chambers in all the quarters in the pce have their own uniform. For the king¡¯s quarters, their uniform is green in color, the maids in the queen¡¯s chambers uniform is pink while those in Prince Edward¡¯s quarters are red.


    I looked at the colors and felt a hint of happiness that I was not in Prince Edward¡¯s quarter, not that I do not like it but it would be absolutely impossible to avoid him farther.


    I also realized that there is one more quarter which has always been empty since I arrived at the pce. The quarter¡¯s uniform color is a silver color which just happened to be one of the color I might have taken a fancy into.


    From the look of things, I guessed those are the quarter that belonged to the first and crown prince of the kingdom, I remembered Jesse telling me that he also was always on business trips, and that was the only prince I ever knew because he sometimes represents the King and the posters also in the kingdom.


    If not for the fact that I met The Prince Edward in the marketce how am I to know that there is another, but I am praying in my heart everyday so that he would not turn out to be the more refined version of what the second prince is. If that were to be the case, then my days in the pce would round up with one-word Misery.


    As I straightened my garment with my hands to get the dust off after bending to get the chairs cleaned, my eyes met that of a maid across the room named Isle, she returned my gaze ring at me and without being told I just knew these would be one of the few who loved making the new maid¡¯s life a living hell.


    I am guessing Isle is going to be another nemesis of mine in this pce for a long time, I rolled my eyes and sighed softly just add another annoying person to the list of people to avoid if necessary. But if she crossed the boundaries then I will stand against her, after all the instructor loves discipline and that is the head maid I met with Meredith for the first time.


    I learnedter that every head maid report to her because she is the instructor and what shemands goes in the world of the maids, her name is Madam Teresa and her hellish training was enough torture anyone to be strong-minded.


    I strengthen my back and looked at Isle with a smirk ying on my face, she red then scoffed and looked away.


    ¡°And that is how you treat your haters, always smile and it annoys them the most.¡± I whispered to myself, I grew up in the street and if I was not able to stand for myself then who will. I went to the kitchen and got a bowl of water with napkins dusting the sofas, one after the other.  I turned my head when I heard footstepsing from the staircase side and my instinct took over as I ran to hide behind one of the sofas immediately I saw those shoes, knowing it could only have belonged to the prince.


    Prince Edward took slower steps as he ced his foot on thest staircase. I knew he turned to look at one of the sofas and furrowed his burrows at whatever he was looking at, then briefly I met his eye before looking away but I could swear that I saw him putting on a smile before leaving the hall. I sighed heavily and came out of where I was hiding.


    ¡°For how long will I continue to hide from him?¡± I thought and felt like a coward for avoiding the prince, I mean he also should have forgiven me. He should forgive her since his parents have already done that and had already given me the position in the pce. Yet there is this nagging part of me that knows that he just would not no matter what.


    I mean I have seen quiet a lot of them in the street and the eye that sparkle for revenge when they are wrong or those who feel some sense of entitlement and this one has the right power to back up his arrogant attitude, I hurried and finish up the duty given to me so I will take a well-deserved rest.


    I walked back to my room, still thinking of the situation in which I find myself in, if anyone where to know or be granted ess to my thoughts then they would probably think I am getting addicted to him and as much as I would rather get away from the situation I find myself in I know that I needed this to be able to survive in the world.


    I passed some maids who are also on their way to get somethings done, I know that there are ces in this pce which I do not know and different paths that are not meant to be discovered, I may be new here but those summers spent in the street and trying to survive had taught me some hard learnt lesson and I really would not consider myself to be the samedy who left the four walls of the orphanage.


    I knew that my works for the day just started but I forgot to bring in my headband because I was in a hurry and I know that if one of the head maids sees me then I would not have a way to escape discipline. It had been told to us different times and times without count that we should always be on our full uniform.


    I got to my room and opened the door I was shocked to find someone by my side of the bed, I sighed as today has already been too stressful for me and this is just adding to the frustration which I was feeling. I know I do not have the right to get mad but still that was my privacy in which she is invading.


    ¡°Who are you, please?¡± I asked politely, trying to suppress the subtle rising anger.


    ¡°A maid?¡± She answered in a saucy manner.


    ¡°I can see that, I meant what are you doing in my space.¡± I asked again this time not managing to suppress the bite in my voice.


    ¡°Head Lady Meredith will tell you everything¡±, the maid said, without even looking at me, oh she was so lucky we are in the pce or else I will be already charged with the murder and the torture of a stupiddy who thinks she is very smart.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stomped out of the room in my anger, I mean why the heck would there be a new girl in my chambers staying confidently in my space also. The annoyance in which she told me to ask the head maid made me so annoyed and angry beyond measure.


    Yet with everything that has happened why was she there I could not help but wonder why there is a new girl in their chambers when the pce is already full and why her bed is all the beds in the chambers. If they were to tell me that there would be a new roommate then I would actually be able to adapt to that but it looked like they are chasing me out of the room, was I in trouble or did I do something that this was the punishment that was been given.


    I reached Meredith¡¯s room and knocked, I waited for the permission but none came. I knocked again just to make sure that I did not miss her when I wasing here yet no reply. I was about opening the door when I heard a faint wait


    I tried staying calm but I just could not and I was pacing back and forth the door before I heard her speak again.


    ¡°Come in now Alice¡±. She said, I opened the door to see her stacked behind piles of workload and with just a nce it was obviously the schedules of the maids in her care, she looked up at me and I saw a pity smile across her lips.


    ¡°I think I know why you are here judging by the expression on your face¡± Meredith said, noticing the frown and confusion decorating my face.


    ¡°Definitely.  May I know why a new maid is in my room and on my bed, might I also add that she was unpacking her things?¡± I asked in an annoyed tone, despite regardless of the fact that I knew I was talking to my senior, I still was not in the right mindset to tone down my attitude.


    ¡°Calm down Alice. It is not my decision but one from the head maid Madam Teresa, you are not fired nor is it a punishment of any sort. You have been reced¡±. Instantly she let out a shortugh probably from the puzzled expression not knowing what she meant by her words to me, and from herugh it shows that it was clearly showing on my face


    ¡°Pardon?¡±, I questioned with the confused expression still evident and what came as an answer made me loss all my ability to speak and all I could do was gasp for air.


    ¡°The prince has ordered you to be transferred to his quarters¡±

 7

    CHAPTER SEVEN


    I walk briskly to Madam Teresa¡¯s office, the head maid¡¯s room. I know that absolutely no one likes a confrontation with Teresa but I guess it could not be avoided any longer now. Why would she station me to the prince¡¯s quarter, not anywhere but there?


    I would dly be the chamber pot cleaning maid than go to that prince¡¯s quarter, I hate him. I mean I always find everything in my power to avoid him. Does she think that she is doing me a favour by raising my stats? I know that those in the prince¡¯s quarter tends to behave more superior than the rest of the maids.


    But I most certainly do not want that at all, I am good with blending into the background with none the wiser, I do not want to face a man with blonde hair and his annoying smirk that makes mostdies want to throw their selves at him on a tter of gold.


    I could live my whole days in this pce without having to go to this office, the only time most maidse here is to receive their punishment. Yet here I am in front of her door praying within my heart and soul that she would grant me the request of her returning me back to my former station.


    I knock twice, and before I can briefly organize my thoughts and how to make my request known, she opened the door.


    ¡°Alice, what a pleasant surprise.¡± She said so in her usual monotone voice, as usual her regal self-stood like no one will be able to shake her and not a strand of her hair could be moved even if there is chaos.


    But on a closer look it seems like I¡¯ve awoken her, her face is quiet puffy.


    ¡°Please,e in.¡± She said again after some few moments passed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ohh hmmm no Madam thank you, but I would not be staying long. I just wanted to request for rification as to why my station was changed and I formally would like to make another request to have a change of station returned to the former, that¡¯s all.¡± I rushed out, my cheek flushed a bit but I stood my ground. Madam looked at me, raises her eyebrows and suddenly doesn¡¯t seem as sleepily as she did moments ago almost like it was reced with someone who does not liked to be questioned about her decisions.


    ¡°You do know that you have been stationed to the Prince¡¯s quarters right?¡± She questioned me. I am guessing she thought that I had no idea where I was stationed to.


    ¡°Yes Madam, I¡¯m aware of that.¡± I gave her my reply, she looked beyond puzzled.


    ¡°And you want to be stationed elsewhere? Why be so forlorn and what are you fussing about? the Prince¡¯s quarters have the least work quota of the entire kingdom and I do know quite some maids who would do anything to be in your position.¡± She gave me a straight forward reply, guess it is not every day that someone would see a golden opportunity and reject it.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ a bit personal Madam. Please, I request of you.¡± I responded standing straight as best as I could, she looks at me with squinting eyes, full of interest. No doubt that my very unusual request would be the hot topic for gossip for a while around the pce but I really do not care at this point.


    ¡°Alright then, I would love to help you but I do not have the absolute authority. I will discuss with the Prince, since he was the one who had requested that you should be transferred to work there.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Thank you so much Madam, that means a lot to me.¡± I responded with gratitude evident in my eyes.


    I looked around and I could see the forest burning, I smell the smoke and a lot of blood. I felt frozen in my body not being able to do anything as I watch the gore and people fighting right in front of me. I was about to scream but I felt a hand cover my mouth, the fear that invaded me was more than I could bear, I was kicking and trashing just to get away from the owner of the hand I need to get away, away from¡­


    The rapping on my door instantly wakes me, I sat abruptly on my bed and I was gracious for whoever it is from pulling me from my dream. This will be the second time that I would ever had such a dream, and this one was even more vivid than the first one, nothing more confusing that I have never been in that situation before and I had no idea where the origin of this nightmarees from.


    From what I have been told since I was able to read in the orphanage is that I was abandoned before I could walk, so how then would I be able to have been in these situations.


    ¡°The door is opene in.¡± I said, I looked around and realized that I was sitting in themon room as my room was no longer my own and also there is the fact that most maids are in their stations. Teresa walked in with her usual air of dignity and superiority.


    I wonder how she always manages to keep that up, seeing that she is still a maid in the pce, no matter how many promotions she¡¯s decorated with. I was initially surprised when she walked in yet I sat up right, I do not want to admit it but I am curious as to where my new station would be.


    ¡°Hello Madam. Might I require where is to be my new stati¡­¡± I stated but was interrupted


    ¡°You shall resume your duties where you were previously stationed.¡±  She said after she cut short my words, she looked right into my eye almost daring me to refuse.


    ¡°But I came to you this afternoon and requested¡­ I requested.¡± I spoke but my voice was hardly above a whisper.


    ¡°The Prince, in all his selflessness, wishes to keep an eye on you. He has informed me of your¡­ vices and how you came to be in the pce as a maid.¡± She said, sending me a furious re and also a disgusted look than usual my heart logged in my throat, I almost could feel the walls closing in on me. I knew that one day it would be known about what brought me to the pce but I just did not even put it in my mind that the gracious prince would be so selfless that he would tell her this.


    ¡°I wish to here no more of this stationing business. You should be thankful to the Prince. Alice, I know a lot of women who would kill just to be in your ce right now.¡± She spat out with some venom I had never encounter even when I was in the street, she threw me onest dirty look before leaving.


    In a way I knew that what she said was right and a lot of those people in the street would really want to be in my position. If the generous and selfless Prince wants me amon thief to work in his quarters, then so be it. I should be extremely thankful that I still have my head on my neck after my attempt to rob him before.


    I knew that I only have two options right in front of me and those are to either go to his quarters and resume my duties or I should pack up my loads and get out of the pce to return back to the street, and honestly I have gotten used to sleeping in a good bed with the fears gone. So I would rather take my chances with the vicious Prince than to go back to the cold.


    I made my way to his quarters and just like that I was told to get my cleaning utensils, now I do know that he is after all a prince in all his glory but who really do have that much silverware and it just was so ridiculous how many armour he had. Just sitting there and fully unpolished, I got to the door with my arm full of my work tools.


    I mean if I must serve here then I should do it to the best of my abilities that I had promised myself earlier and also to make a good impression to him, if given the chance then I would actually be given the chance to apologies to himtter in the future. I was so engrossed in my thoughts.


    ¡°Oh God.¡± I shouted out loud before I was close friends with the floor. I rubbed my forehead because I had hit something hard, I looked up and I almost swore out the moment I saw what caused me to fall.


    There it was, the good Prince Edward in all his glory, I looked at him before turning my gaze to the floor to see the polish and all my tools which had scattered all over the floor. I felt his gaze briefly on me before he walked all over my tools and walked away as if nothing happened at all.


    I sneered in myself, I mean what exactly do I expect from typical royals. They are always so entitled and proud, he did not even stop to at least acknowledge the fact that he had hit someone, I mean I do have a life even if I am just being a maid. I bent down and started to pack up the shattered polishes, muttering angrily beneath my breath.


    ¡°Let the armour rust after all, not a big deal. He could just throw them away. It¡¯s not like he uses them anyways¡±. I continued rambling softly as I packed up.


    And like that time passed me by, I started dreading the fact that I had to work in that sly devil¡¯s quarters every day, yes the Prince Edward¡¯s quarters. He spared no effort in making me notice and feel the fact that there was no love lost between us as he made his contempt known to me every day.


    I could not stop my thoughts from rushing in, why would he have asked for me to be stationed in his quarters if all he wants to do is to make me feel irrelevant? I also knew that today would be no different from the ones gone.


    I remembered that I brought my small sack to the pce with me which housed everything that I had ever had. Although I came out of the orphanage with just a small box, over time things were stolen from it till I


    decided to carry around everything of mine on my person.


    I had moved to the room in his quarters just so I would be able to be more effective in the execution of his duties for me which are just bunch of nothing but to keep me running around the pce, for today in the pce we were given the grace to wear anything we wanted just for a day.


    I brought out one of the few dresses that I had stashed in, it was stolen from one of the most unsecure merchant who visited the markets in the kingdom. A part of me wanted him to regard me but not as a maid but as ady too so he would stop with his annoyance.


    From what I have heard from the maids, they had said that a prettydy would make a man calm down his anger. I am not confident in my beauty but I do know that a cleandy would still be more appreciated if she dresses up nicely.


    I dressed up as quickly as possible, positive and excited for the new day. Also thinking of the positive oue of the day. I turned the corner to see him standing alone by the courtyard. From the way he was standing he looked to be observing the fountain.


    I summoned all my courage to approach him, determined to at least speak to him today. I felt my heart beat faster yet I stilled my heart. Closer and closer I got to him, gathering my luck to summon courage.


    I was almost upon him when I saw the ground getting closer with a st, I was initially confused for a second before I realized that I was tripped. Apart from the Prince there was no one else in sight.


    He tripped me, and made me fall into the fountain. I was angry but he was a fucking royal, he ruined my one and only beautiful dress, I looked at him and Prince Edward just walked straight ahead, like I was invincible. Damn Royals.


    After the incident, I¡¯ve decided to treat indifference with indifference, so the Prince can have a taste of his own medicine. Today, I don¡¯t even look at him as I pass him a ss of water. But soon enough, I looked at him alright cause the sound of a ss hitting the floor was heard, I was startled because he made a mess.


    ¡°You careless maid. Is your head made of water? You gave me a slippery ss.¡± Prince Edward spoke angrily, casting using eyes on me. Oh, so he can actually see me and I was not invisible, and what is this about slippery ss. He is the one with water for a brain. Does he not know that there is no such thing as a slippery ss¡­ even though the sneer is visible on my lips, I knew that Madam Teresa is here.


    I looked up and I saw her disapproving stare boring right into my mind. Oh great, Just perfect.


    ¡°You do y with serious matters, Alice. how could you be so careless, do you realize what could have happened, what your clumsiness could have caused? The ss could have cut him; Royal Blood could have been spilled all because you still want to maintain the attitude of a street girl.¡± I sat down in the kitchen, staring at the slowly bubbling pot of porridge all because I do not want to meet Madam¡¯s furious stare.


    I resisted the overwhelming urge to defend myself not only would I just make the matter worse but it would just have made me look guiltier and maybe kicked out. It¡¯s obvious that the Prince is out to make my life hell and he¡¯s seeding really well from the way things are going.


    I knew that I had to go apologize for my so called carelessness or I could kiss the pce goodbye, we both knew that I needed this job to be able to survive even though I would love nothing more than to shove a punch down his throat and p that smug look off his face.


    It was night already and I made my way silently to Prince Edwards bedroom. Thest thing I wanted now is to be caught by pce guards and cause more trouble since it is a bit past curfew and I needed him to be in his room so I would apologize. I was almost upon his room when I saw that the door was ajar, finally, odds are in my favour. It looked likedy luck dropped a bit of luck for me, I stayed back a bit and gave myself enough time to rehearse my speech in my head hopeful that it sounds genuine.


    I opened the door, Ipletely froze with what I saw, I looked to see the ice Prince Edward in bed, with a half-naked maid.

 8

    CHAPTER EIGHT


    I had no idea when a scream tore through my mouth, I felt huge regret m into me the minute the sound came out, I initially came here just to apologize and yet it seemed like Inded myself into anotherter of trouble.


    I was beyond embarrassed and my hands moved to cover my face, half in fear and half in embarrassment, I was pure in every sense of that world and seeing it thrusted into my face was so not helping.


    I heard them scrambling frantically to put on their disregarded clot, I felt my hands pealed from my face quite painfully I might add.


    ¡°Hey¡­.¡± The voice said, it sounded so familiar I looked up to see one of the few I find theirpany eptable in the pce, Fiona. She was with the prince? Why was she making out with a vile person like that, she was one of the least that I could ever suspect that was having an affair with the prince.


    She did not have the look nor the character to do such a thing, and they are pr opposite in almost everything.


    ¡°Please Alice, I beg of you. You mustn¡¯t tell anyone of what you saw. I would be banished if a word of this gets out.¡± Fiona pleaded, her eye filled to the brim with tears begging to drop making eye contact with me.


    ¡°Ohhh Fiona¡­ Of course, I would never do¡­.¡± I hardly got to finish that statement when I heard hurried steps before the maids and guards in the quarters came into my line of sight. I saw how Fiona¡¯s face drained of all colour, she looked white with fear.


    I looked around to see the Prince so he could save her, but I saw him at the end of his room. He had gone to sit in the room and not even spending a second of his time to regard thedy whose tongue was down his throat earlier. I watched him closely and I saw the look of contempt shining in his eye, absolutely unbelievable.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here.¡± One of the guards said grabbing my arm roughly. In absolute fear of being sent out and almost without thinking, I poured out to them everything I had witnessed. I felt Fiona¡¯s eyes burning through my back, at that moment I knew that if eyes could kill, I¡¯d be cold in my grave six feet under right now.


    Well, at least the Prince was her lover and would never allow anyone hurt her, I mean he would surely save her but who would save me if I was sent out. He would be all too happy to see me, on the other hand, banished, or even worse, beheaded, the guards heard me and begin to drag Fiona out, she began to cry out and struggle frantically


    ¡°Prince! Prince! Edwar¡­¡± She did not finish that statement when she was given a p by one of the guards to prevent her from calling a Royal by name.


    I looked up instantly at Prince Edward, to see his reaction to all this, and for a split second, our eyes meet.


    He did not even budge an inch as if it was none of his concern. The guards dragged Fiona out, and the maids followed. I could already hear them already gossiping furiously and narrating their various versions of what happened.


    Soon enough, I was left alone with the one who started all this the Prince. After the scene, I just witnessed, I think I¡¯d be better off being disliked by the prince than being liked, I felt tired from all the thoughts running through my mind and it would just be better to go rest. I turned my head to head back to my room.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡± What brought you to my chamber sote in the evening?¡± And his voice stopped me in my tracks.


    I was too shocked with the event of this evening and just too tired and angry both at the Prince and at myself. My body went into a self-preserving mode and I turned my head and fled. I ran with all that I had away from him and hopefully away from all the madness that this castle doesn¡¯t seem to run short of.

 9

    CHAPTER NINE


    I did not stop running until I got to my room, I felt guilt more than I had ever felt before, what in the universe have I done? I just ced my friend someone who I care about in trouble. I knew the instinct of avoiding trouble kicked in there and I wanted to survive.


    But she was also the Prince¡¯s Lover, now I have given the prince all that he needed to detest me more than ever before. I kept trying to evade or shut out the thoughts in my head, how exactly do I always keep running the things that I touch? And of all days why did I have to be the one to go there, why this night, what was I even thinking of, I wanted to go apologize and I ended in more trouble.


    Not just that I even ignored his question and ran away from him, knowing him he would probably be thinking that I came to steal something again from him, I had no doubt that I hadnded myself in huge trouble now. I did not know which was worse, not stealing his things but if he said I did then no one will belive me. Or the fact that I got his lover in trouble, I sat as I nervously grab the edge of my dress.


    My eye moved to my small bag which I had brought to the pce and the small box I had gotten with the few of my belongings, from nowhere the thought jumbled at me, what if I packed up and run away? What if I leave right now? And just like that I rejected it.


    Fiona was currently caught and not interrogated yet, what if Ind myself in a more terrible predicament if I ran away, and should I not be thinking of ways in which I would be able to bring her out of the trouble which I hadnded her in all because I could not keep the scream in my throat in.


    Maybe just maybe if I could get her out of this then the Prince would hate me less and make my torture more bearable in the future. But how am I to help her? am I to break into the dungeons to help her escape?


    I am no fool not to know that the pce prisons are one of the most fortified ces in the castle, and I am a novice in the art of trying to break into a ce. I knew instantly that I would be captured and killed, not exactly what I wanted, call me coward but I value my life extremely well.


    Imagine me thinking luck was on my side when I first saw the ajar door, I closed my eye just to forget about tonight. Iid down listening to the faint sound of the rain outside, I rxed and drifted into a shallow dream gued with nightmares.


    I woke up with a start, I was honestly surprised that I was still in my room and no one had woken me up. Maybe the Prince already spoke with his father and the whole incident had blown over. I scoffed at my own thinking and I cringed when I remembered my foolishness the night prior.


    I had no idea what I was thinking when I was nning to risk my life to rescue someone who¡¯s lover could get her release with a flicker of his finger. More than ever I dreaded return to his quarters to work after all what that has happenedst night.


    I walked slowly and quietly into the kitchen, we all assemble here in the early hours of the morning before we go about our days doing our duties, I always did my absolute best to avoid this ce. Not just because it is always crowded but the gossips are too unfavourable and leaves a rude aftertaste.


    Since I was already in trouble, I do not n tond myself in even bigger troubles the least I can do is at least perform my duties. I stepped in and I could feel the heavy pause in the general conversation as soon as I was in. I mean of course rumours spreads faster than fire in this ce.


    I was guessing that they must have heard about the event ofst night and must have detest me for being a rattle person. I took the rest of my shattered pride and walked straight to where the pots for our meals were to get my rations and leave.


    ¡°Alice.¡± I looked up to see a maid, whose name I could not for the life of me remember, and quite a few more following her towards my direction.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Is it me or are they thinking of ambushing me? I took a quick nce of my surroundings to find the closest thing I could use as a weapon. I came up with nothing but the wooden spoon in the pot, my mind went into different scenarios and yeah if I could grab that spoon quickly and spin as fast then I may¡­¡­


    ¡°What happened yesterday, in the Prince¡¯s quarters if I might ask?¡± She said absolutely unaware of my inner battle. Wait what?


    ¡°Yes, yes, tell us everything!¡± Few of those who followed her told me.


    ¡°I heard the Prince was having a threesome with Fiona and another servant¡­¡± She continued, where on earth did these people hear those from.


    ¡°Is it true that one of the guards broke your wrist?¡± Another asked. The questions came like a torrent, and some were outright hrious, I figured my mind was in shambles but also a sense of relief that they were not trying to ambush me.


    ¡°Hey, hmmm calm down okay¡­ I mean, I just walked in, and saw them kissing and screamed, and that¡¯s all.¡± I spoke after they gave me a pause enough to. The first maid looked at me in absolute surprise.


    ¡°But might I ask why you screamed?¡± She questioned, and that same question has been what I had been asking myself for a while now.


    ¡°Are you serious right now? We all know it is forbidden for a Prince to have anything to do withmon blood most especially a maid, we all know this. I screamed somewhat out of shock, and genuine surprise. It really was not my intention that they would get caught if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking¡­¡± I responded politely but with a hint of anger. The maids don¡¯t seem surprised at all. They started retreating but I heard some mutters.


    ¡°Poor girl¡±


    ¡°Must have been her first time¡±


    ¡°Yes I mean why would she be that careless¡±. My mind did an involuntary rotation, first time? So that is to say that the Prince always do this and very often. Once more guilt mmed into me


    ¡°You do not have to feel guilty Alice; this is not the first time it¡¯s happening. Want to know a secret too, some of us here have been love interests of the Prince at one point.¡±  The first maid who came to me said. The shock must have been vivid on my face as I heard mumbles of agreement rose as soon as she was done talking.


    Someone handed me my portion and honestly this was not how I envisioned myself making friends here, although I am extremely grateful that they do not hate me or treat me like a snitch but I also felt uneasy with the air of eptance in the environment when all I did wasnd ady in trouble.


    Themunal spirit was soon broken when Teresa walked into the kitchen. Everywhere went dead silent and you could hear a pin drop, we all knew that Teresa usually eat in the royal kitchen and not here. For her to have shown her face then it is not to ry a good news as she hardly is the bearer of one


    ¡°Alice. The King demands your presence in the throne room immediately.¡± She said as she walked out just as fast as she had walked in. oh well I could not say that I had not been expecting this at all, I dropped the te in my hands and gathered myself to follow her.


    My heart was releasing a sound that had betely familiar associated with fear. I could feel the eyes of everyone in the kitchen behind mty back as they followed me out of the room, I mumbled a quiet and quick prayer to myself as I walked down the castle¡¯s halls

 10

    CHAPTER TEN


    I was so positive that Edward must have said something to his father, probably even shifting the whole me on me to save his lover. Just absolutely perfect and lovely right.


    ¡°Hmm Madam, might you know the reason as to why the King would have me summoned?¡± I asked as I could not help my curiosity.


    ¡°I have no answer for you Alice, I was asked to call you and I have. I know no answer to your question.¡± She answered me not even bothering herself to spare me a nce. Oh I am definitely getting a death sentence, I felt my palm generate moister as I nervously rub them off my dress.


    How would the King punish me, would I be allowed to beg for mercy or would he just have me executed? or would I be exiled. Different thoughts and I just ended scaring myself more.


    And once again we arrived at the same door I was first brought to, even in my mental mess I gasped involuntarily. If I had thought that the prison was the most fortified, then I was entirely in the wrong.


    The throne room wasrge, with guards at every corner, watching my every step. The ceiling is so high that the room seems to be roofless, until you look up. For a moment I am lost in the sheer exquisiteness of the entire room, till my eyes meet the heavily adorned throne, and I remember why I am here.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I never got the chance to thoroughly look at the King the first time I was here. I looked up and saw a big, boorish man with auburn hair, blue eyes and a rather sinister scar on his face who stared directly at me with a faint look amusement on his face, he must have caught me staring at the room.


    I immediately kneel before the King, thest thing I want is to be in even more trouble if that was possible, at this point for disrespecting the King, I heard Teresa gave her greeting and was excused.


    At this point, I could barely conceal the shaking of my hands, I folded them into my skirt, I was still on my knees, with my head facing the ground. This was not the first time I¡¯m seeing the King, no, I¡¯ve seen him on multiple asions, where he had made public appearance with the Queen by his side. Those asions were usually a great opportunity to steal, as crowds gathered to mour around the Royal Couple.


    Then, he had seemed much less intimidating, and his eyes were far kinder. But of course then, I was viewing him from a cheering crowd, and now, I am directly in front of him in the throne room, facing possible death. Life truly is unpredictable.


    ¡°What happenedst night, in my son¡¯s chambers?¡± His voice rings throughout the throne room, loud, clear and full of authority. Currently I could not lie that I was tempted to lie on the floor and beg for mercy, but I controlled myself and I spoke with confidence that surprised myself, if he is going toy the me on me then I would do my best to obtain pardon. I opened my mouth and told the King all that I witnessed the previous night.


    ¡°Bring her in.¡± The Kingmanded to the guard closest to him. I heard Fiona¡¯s sharp cry as she was dragged into the throne room, I raised my eye from the floor where I still was kneeling.


    The sight of her, in bloodied clothes and chains is indeed the most heart wrenching thing I¡¯ve ever seen. A guard pped her again, just to tell her to stop from crying out again, I winced. What exactly was her offence? Why isn¡¯t the Prince getting punished for having a hand in breaking the rules? Of course, when anything goes wrong between a Royal andmon blood, themon blood is always med, so typical and here was I thinking he was a good King.


    ¡± What happenedst night, in my son¡¯s chambers?¡± The King repeated his question with more authority in his voice. I felt it but it was directed at Fiona, I shivered because I knew I would be ridden with fesr if I were to be in her ce.


    ¡°My King! Forgive me, I beg of you ¡­¡± Fiona pleaded and attempted getting up to go plea at the king¡¯s feet. A guard gave her a strong kick and she fell down t on the granite floor of the throne room. The King doesn¡¯t bat an eyelid at the treatment of one of his people, where is the smiling King that the people loved.


    ¡°Answer the King!¡± The same guard said harshly as he dragged Fiona from the floor.


    I guessed she could no longer endure the pain as she narrated how the Prince had been expressing interest in her for the past week, and had called her into his chambers that particr night.


    ¡°I promise, I didn¡¯t mean to, it just got out of hand¡­¡± She said, as she fell to her knees, sobbing. I had no idea when the tears started falling from my eyes, she did nothing to deserve the treatment she was getting. She just trusted and fell for the charms of a wicked person.


    ¡°I know that you know the rules well Maid, and I would not be li to those who breaks them. Take her away, and make sure she doesn¡¯t step foot in Kingdom henceforth. If she is still here by sunset¡­¡± The King said, rising and looking at the guards who were holding Fiona. ¡°I will make sure you all hang.¡±


    Fiona erupted into a full cry as the King walks out of the throne room with his entourage, he was led out of the room, and I remained, still on my knee in front of the throne.


    The shaking in my hands is no longer fear, no. The unfairness of it all, the sheer cruelty this family disys¡­ I raised shakily, still trying to process what had just happened. Fiona was banished, before my own eyes, she was innocent.


    The guards begin to drag her out of the room, as she tries to clutch the ground, whatever piece of her homnd that¡¯s left. I was consumed by guilt and shame, this was all my fault, if only I had remained in my room, if only I had kept my mouth shut, if only¡­ I can no longer witness this spectacle. I turn to make my way to the exit, and I saw the oh so ever innocent Prince Edward at the door, watching.

 11

    CHAPTER ELEVENExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I was shocked to see him there, so that meant that he was here all along! Why didn¡¯t he do something, anything to try to convince his father to let her go? I sighed when I realised that I have had enough of me sending myself into others business.


    I walked away from the throne room making a vow and been a hundred percent determined that I would never get involved in the prince¡¯s drama again. I had not gone far when I heard a shrill cry, I turned quickly in my steps to see Fiona crawling at the prince.


    ¡°You said you loved me, and yet you watch as they do this to me! You¡¯re cruel, evil, and with a ck heart!¡± one of the guards came to drag her away, as she continued to cry and scream.


    ¡°Please, Prince Edward! I don¡¯t want to leave my family, my little sister! What am I going to do without my friends? Please, please¡­¡± The guards finally seeded in taking her out of the throne room.


    I stole a quick nce at the Prince, and saw that as the previous night he still was unmoved, he watched the whole thing happened with a look of wry amusement on his face.


    ¡°Who is that girl, Ed?¡± His father¡¯s advisor walked up to him and asked, I think the maids said his name was Marco


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s a nobody, just an¡­ unfortunate conquest.¡± He said still smirking.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡± He finished with a shortugh.


    Unfortunate conquest? nothing to worry about?  He just watched a girl¡¯s life get destroyed because of him, and that was all he could say? Was this the guy I was so bothered about offending, the one I kept trying to apologize to?


    All Royals are the same after all, he was just as cruel and as cold as his father. He does not deserve my apology; he does not deserve anything. I walked back to my room and for a brief moment I seriously considered trying my luck in stealing that ne of his again.


    For the second time this past few weeks, I was awakened by the knock on my door, I wondered who it was this time around and what news the bearer has.


    ¡°The door is open¡­¡± I responded waiting for the huge bomb that might drop again. Roxane, one of the maids who had reassured me in the kitchen yesterday walked into my room, it took me hearing a maid call her name to be able to recollect what her name was.


    ¡°Why are you still in bed? Did you not know about the meeting?¡± She asked me with her eyes widened with the fact that I was still in bed.


    ¡°What meeting?¡± I questioned returning her surprised but mine was different.


    ¡°Madam Teresa is holding a meeting for all castle workers at the general hall. C¡¯mon, dress up we¡¯re already runningte.¡± She rushed out. So Madam is holding a meeting, I sincerely wish it has nothing to do with what had been happening in the castletely, I¡¯ve had enough drama in one week than I know what to do with.


    ¡°Does she do this often?¡± I asked Roxane


    ¡°Do what, meetings?¡± She responded as her gaze met mine.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Well, I do not know about that, this would be the first meeting I will be attending. Why would you think she called it? Ohhhh, I heard one of the maids in the King¡¯s chamber stole wine from the King¡¯s cer and was caught! Do you think it because¡­¡± she continued rambling but I zoned off and began to dress, I had enough on my mind as it is and I seriously do not need to add the weight of exaggerated gossip?


    I and Roxane made our way swiftly to the hall, we entered and we saw the ce packed to the brim, we could hardly find a ce to sit, she was right after all we werete. Madam had already started her speech and we came not too long after.


    ¡°¡­ these actions have extreme consequences. We must learn to desist from them, or be prepared to face the music. The King has dered that anymoner found mingling with Royals shall be exiled immediately.¡± I heard her continue from wherever she had stopped.


    There was a rise in the drone of murmurs and very soon, the hall was very noisy. I looked around, and even the guards seem agitated by the deration. Seems a lot of people have been mingling with Royalstely.


    ¡°Yes, yes, which is why we need to stick to the rules. I¡¯m sure a lot of you have heard about Imelda¡¯s unfortunate incident. I¡¯m sure none of us would like a repetition of it¡­¡± She said raising her voice above the mummers, and the minute she said those words about Fiona like I was a human ma a lot of people turned to look at me. Oh great, just great.


    I went with my work as usual yet I could not help but feel guilty for what had happened to Fiona especially after this morning. I knew that those people would me me unconsciously for the new deration made by the King and they were in a way right. I caused all this and I just wished that I could¡­


    ¡°Alice.¡± I grimaced as I had begun to dread hearing her voice. I miss Meredith but I was no longer in her station, I turned my face to look at the Madam.


    ¡°Yes Madam Teresa.¡± I answered in the best polite tone I could get at the moment.


    ¡°The Prince has invited his friend, Stuart to the pce. Go serve them tea.¡± She said.


    At this point, I could not help but think that she quite enjoys torturing me because why, of all the maids who would be excited to do this, why would she pick me? I knew she was expecting me to let out words ofin and beg her for another thing to do, but I already have decided that Prince Edward is most definitely not worth my fear.


    ¡°Yes Madam.¡±  I replied and do I love the part of me that got pleased from the look of surprise on her face as I carry the tray of tea, and head to the courtyard.


    I got there and I saw Prince Edward with a man with dark hair. It¡¯s quite rare to see anyone, especially noble blood, with dark hair, it made him appear mysterious and brooding. As I dropped the tea on the table and curtsied, I looked at his eyes, just as dark and as mysterious as the rest of him, it is appealing and scary at the same time. He smiled at me and he was really handsome.


    ¡°What is your name.¡± He asked me in his deep voice.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m Alice.¡± I stuttered as I gave him a reply.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you Alice, I¡¯m Stuart.¡± He said, still smiling, he proceeded and he took my hands, his hands linger. I could not help but fidget a little because I was a bit ufortable with his forwardness. He was just too forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s a pretty girl like you, doing here, serving tea in the castle? You should be dressed in the finest velvet, in a noble court¡­¡± He spoke in a soft voice


    From the corner of my eye I saw Prince Edward nced at Stuart, and I guessed he must have realized that his friend was flirting with the maid, Alice. For some reason, I saw that it made him very ufortable.


    ¡°Careful how you hold her hand, your watch just might go missing.¡± He suddenly said, I felt my heart dropped. I looked at him and for a brief moment I thought I saw guilt sh between his eyes. It was immediately Stuarts eyes widen, as he let go of my hands.


    ¡°What, she¡¯s a thief?¡± Stuart eximed out, I gave him long hateful stare.


    ¡°Oh yes, she tried to steal my ne at the market once¡­¡± He was not able to finish his words as Stuart¡¯s irritatingugh rings through the court yard. Out of the corner of his eye, I knew Edward saw my embarrassed blush which lit my face, the fact that he was looking at me made it worse.


    ¡°Get us more tea, Alice. Or should I calm you, thief?¡± Stuart said,ughing at his own stupid joke. I nce at Edward who winced at Stuart¡¯s joke and then I looked at Stuart, who is now snorting,ughing at God knows what. I grabbed the tea tray and walked to the kitchen, I felt anger boiled in me, I¡¯ll show them.


    Edward was in the stable with Stuart, looking at horses when he first felt a faint pain in his stomach. Stuart nced at him with concern.


    ¡°You okay, Ed?¡± Edward shook his head, and suddenly was filled with annoyance for no particr reason.


    ¡°You know, there was no reason for you to be rude to Alice.¡± He said, clutching his stomach. The faint pain was now more pronounced.


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re living with a thief, who tried to rob you. Why haven¡¯t you reported her yet she¡­ arrghh¡± Stuart said, clutching his stomach. That was thest thing Edward heard as the world went pitch ck.

 12

    CHAPTER TWELVE


    The entire pce was in a flurry. There were rumours that the friend of the Prince had infected him with a deadly disease. Roxane was telling everyone about it on the kitchen this morning, Lord knows where she gets her information.


    ¡°I heard Stuart¡¯s family was invited over for questioning.¡± Roxane said. Most of the maids sympathized with Stuart. of course they would, he was very handsome and none of them had the privilege of meeting him. I on the other hand, begin to realize the carelessness of my actions. What was I thinking? I added a bit ofxative to the tea refill, I meant it to be a little prank, not this huge issue. If they decide to probe further, I¡¯ll be discovered in no time.


    ¡°What is my problem?¡± Roxane looked at me, as both of us were left in the kitchen washing dishes.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± My God, did I say that out loud? How embarrassing¡­


    ¡°No, nothing, I cut my hand on a ss cup, just a little chip, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± I replied inwardlymenting for my life.


    Third person POV


    Edward watched as the Darkens approached the throne with apprehension. Though he was still a little sick, he had insisted on witnessing this hearing.


    ¡°You have brought disease into my castle, and infected my son.¡± his father said. It was not a question, but a statement and yet Stuart continued to defend himself.


    ¡°My King, even I was affected by the illness, I assure you I meant no harm. I have nothing to do with what happened¡­¡± The King cut him off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the punishment meted out to anyone who dares harm a Royal?¡± The King said as his voice became dangerously low.  Stuart¡¯s parents fell to their knees, begging the King to forgive their song and show mercy, while Stuart continued to plead that he was not guilty.


    ¡°Father, if I may¡±, Edward said, rising from where he was seated.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who was affected by the disease so I wish to be the one who shall decide his punishment.¡± Edward replied, The King was visibly surprised, Edward seldom partook of hearings in the throne room. Finally, his son was beginning to have a taste for politics


    ¡°Of course my boy.¡± The King replied enthusiastically


    ¡°Stuart. I sentence you to a week of servitude in the pce. You shall do the dishes, serve meals and clean the kitchens for a week as atonement.¡± Edward dered.  The Darkens were almost white with relief.


    They began to thank the Prince for his rather lenient sentence on their son, quite mercifulpared to what someone who harms a royal actually faces¡­ Death.


    Alice¡¯s POV


    I headed to the kitchen, feeling particrly optimistic about today. It¡¯s been a week since I saw Prince Edward on ount of his illness, but it has been one of the most peaceful weeks I¡¯ve experienced in this pce. It feels nice to work without apprehension or fear of being called a thief.


    As I enter the kitchen, I notice everyone whispering and muttering. I mean, gossip is a norm, especially in the kitchen, but it is normally said out loud, here is like a safe space for maids to air their views, and the information they¡¯ve gathered. I soon see the reason for everyone¡¯s agitation though.


    Standing at the sink washing dishes, arms deep inther, was Stuart. His face was painted red with humiliation, and coupled with the fact that all the maids were looking at and talking about him, I felt a bit sorry for him. I soon found Roxane and drew her aside.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, why is the nobleman here, washing dishes?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve not heard? That¡¯s the punishment the Prince gave to him.¡± She replied


    ¡°The Prince?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°Oh yes, the King was going to order him to be killed you see, but the Prince obviously couldn¡¯t let his friend die, so he sentenced him to a week of servitude instead.¡± She responded with a low and dreamy voice when she said that the Prince saved his life.


    ¡°Is that why everyone is staring at him like that?¡± I questioned again.


    ¡°Of course Alice, you can be so dense sometimes. How many noblemen are you going to have the chance to speak to one on one for a week? This might be someone¡¯s chance to marry a noble¡­¡± She spoke, Iughed inwardly as I turned around to look at the man of the hour Stuart who should I say was angrily rinsing dishes. Marriage definitely will be thest thing on his mind


    . ¡°Alice.¡± Roxane calls, drawing my attention back to her,


    ¡°Were you even listening to me?¡±. She asked suspiciously


    ¡°Of course, of course, what were you saying?¡± I answered in a confident tone but with a sheepish look on my face.


    ¡°Ugh, you are impossible. I was saying how lucky you are to be working with him.¡± She repeated what she had said earlier I think.


    ¡°What do you mean, working with him?¡± I asked confused, Roxane looks at me, puzzled.


    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t know he has been stationed to the Prince¡¯s quarters too? I wonder how you live, with so little information¡­¡± I drifted off again in the middle of her words and looked at Stuart.


    This time, our eyes meet and he frowns at me in obvious disapproval. Just when I was beginning to enjoy my job, I get to win the lottery of a snobby co-worker who hates me, and with good reason. Just perfect.


    I¡¯ve been doing my best to avoid Stuart all day, and given the circumstances, I think I¡¯ve been doing a pretty good job. The moment I saw Madam Teresa walked towards me I just knew that my happiness was short lived.


    ¡°The Prince has requested¡­¡± She began


    ¡°That I bring him his meal? of course.¡± I finished it for her hoping that that was all.


    ¡°Well yes, but you and the nobleman must bring it together.¡± She finished and there it was, the bad news.


    ¡°Wha-¡± Before I could finish, Teresa beckoned Stuart, who walked over and handed me a tray.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± He said and we walked off.


    We walk in ufortable silence to Edwards room. As we get there, we set his meal on his table, and begin to walk away.


    ¡°Wait.¡± He said to us.  That was unusual, Prince Edward has never requested that I stay behind while he eats before. Stuart waits too, and we watched him while he eats, ever so slowly. Oh, how I detest Royals.


    ¡°Feed me.¡± He said suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± I and Stuart chorus in unison.


    Prince Edward points at Stuart and handed him the spoon. I watched in horror, feeling second hand embarrassment for Stuart who had to feed the Prince. How could he treat his own friend like this? Again, I felt a twinge of guilt knowing that this was all my fault, but then, they were making fun of me so maybe they deserved it¡­


    Edward purposely spilled his ss of wine on the table, he looked at Stuart


    ¡°Clean this mess.¡± He said to him, Stuart made a move to go get the rags.


    ¡°No, not the rags but your cloth¡± Edward said stopping him and I looked at the Prince in horror. I averted my eyes unconsciously, not wanted to see Stuart degraded in this manner. When I looked again, I saw Stuart, his clothes wet with wine, staring at the Prince with hatred.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that Stuart, you caused this.¡± Edward said in a tone that made him seem like he was not at fault.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you any disease, and you know that.¡± Stuart pushed through his clenched teeth.


    ¡°Well, all this happened because you just had to make fun of the maid, and then, she put something in our tea!¡± Edward said and Stuart turns his gaze to me slowly, the anger in his dark eyes almost consuming me

 13

    CHAPTER THIRTEEN


    Prince Edward knew. So he knew all along, wait If he did, why didn¡¯t he say anything to his father? Why say it now, to Stuart? I did not even know what to say or think at the moment, and I also could not bear Stuart¡¯s burning gaze either, so I just stared at the floor, like an idiot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, Edward. You¡¯re a cunning snake who won¡¯t hesitate to throw your friend under just for the fun of it. You wanted me to serve you for a week? So be it, but know that after this week, you shall never see me again.¡± Stuart said with as much anger as he could muster, and stands aside.


    The room is so silent, if a pin fell right now, it¡¯d be deafening. I look from Edward to Stuart to Edward again. Both faces are nk and yet angry. Again, I feel guilt for ruining their friendship. Prince Edward is right after all; I did tamper the tea. But I can¡¯t help but feel a little satisfaction. They deserve this, for insulting and humiliating me. It¡¯s high time they got a taste of their own medicine literally.


    I and Stuart walked back to the kitchen in ufortable silence again. As we drop the dishes, he reached for my hand. By instinct, I pull away. He sighs and I could feel him calm down.


    ¡°Alice¡­¡± He said softly. I turned, heart beating. What does he want to say? Does he know that Edward was saying the truth and was just putting up a front because he was pissed at Edward? Does he know I¡¯m the reason he¡¯s here?


    ¡°I know you have no reason to like me¡± He continues, ¡°but for what it¡¯s worth, I just wanted to say I¡¯m genuinely sorry for how I treated you the other day. Look, if you were the one that poisoned the tea, I genuinely don¡¯t mind, I acted like a jerk.¡± He rushed out and looked like he was a bit embarrassed. Guess some nobles do know how to say sorry after all.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± I asked bemuse this came as a surprise.


    ¡°Because my behaviour was uneptable. You work here, you should know how cruel Edward can be. I just didn¡¯t want to get on his bad side, and I was just trying to impress him at that point, and being mean to you seemed like the way to do it. I¡¯m sorry, that was a stupid move. So much for pleasing Edward, huh? Look where it got me.¡± He gave out a shortugh as he spoke in a condemning tone at himself.  For the umpteenth time since I started working at the pce, I cursed the Royals silently under my breath. They really think they could do anything they please, walk over anyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Stuart, I forgive you. And I¡¯ll try as much as possible to make this week as easy as it can possibly be, I promise. I¡¯ll show you the ropes tomorrow, it¡¯s not so hard once you get used to it.¡± I smiled at him and said that.


    As I walked into the kitchen the next day, I could not help but feel some degree of excitement. I have an ally who understands me, finally. When I got to the kitchen, I helped Stuart clear the dishes, which attracted stares from everyone. I just know I was going to be the next hot topic but oh well.


    Since we were in the same station, I and Stuart stuck together all day. He told me of how life is, being a noble man, and I told him the true story of how I came into the castle. I was apprehensive at first, but I trusted Stuart anyways. He told me he was brought up strictly and was taught not to steal, but he does not understand the pressure of doing anything you have to do to survive.


    ¡°You see, nobles andmons, we¡¯re not so different. Once a month, my parents had scheduled a meeting between and the Prince so that we could maybe form a bond, and I¡¯d have strong connections with the Royal family. What a joke. It¡¯s all fake. Every month, I had to sit through a day of Edward¡¯s crap to please my parents, in fact, almost everything I ever did was to please my parents. I¡¯d rather be a singer, belting tunes in the bar, but that¡¯s no work for a nobleman. I had to do horseback riding, and having painting lessons and- forgive me, I¡¯m bbing, my problems pale inparison to yours. ¡± He said as he ended his rambling presumablying to his senses.


    ¡°No no no, I like listening to you speak. Plus, it¡¯s not sensible,paring problems. It¡¯s just like the old saying, everyone is given problems ording to their capacity, and what they can handle.¡± I said with a smile pasted on my lips, not a word was false, Stuartughed.


    ¡°No one said that. Plus, I think I can handle being amon man, unknown, and living as I wish. Sounds like a breath of fresh air indeed.¡± He jested


    ¡°And oh, as dreadful as horseback riding and painting seems, I¡¯d prefer them to having to steal so you won¡¯t starve.¡± We shared augh, and I felt a twinge of sadness knowing his stay here was temporary.


    Third person POV.


    Prince Edward stopped in his tracks when he heard theughtering from the hallway. He turned to check who it was, and saw Alice and Stuartughing, they looked like they were truly enjoying each other¡¯spany. He walked straight to Teresa¡¯s room.


    ¡°Prince Edward, what a pleasant surprise.¡±  Madam said as she hurriedly stood up to attend to her master.


    ¡°I want you to make sure you separate Stuart and that Alice girl. I no longer want to see them working together.¡± Hemanded.


    ¡°Yes my Prince¡­¡±  She responded instantly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about them.¡± He said, then turned and walked back to his room. It was only when he reached his door, did he realized his fists have been clenched all along

 14

    CHAPTER FOURTEEN


    Alice¡¯s POV


    I groaned as the sunlight from my window hits my eyes. Sometimes I really hate this room, but at least the view is amazing. I walked to the window, staring outside at the lush greenness surrounding the castle.


    Everything seems like a painting, from the light blues to the dark greens. I could really get used to being a maid in the castle.


    As I enter the kitchen, I immediately notice that something seemed different. Stuart was not at the sink as usual. I make a quick frenzied calction in my head. Was his week of servitude over? But he has only spent three days¡­


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Roxane said as she approached me,


    ¡°I miss the handsome noble too. God knows what Prince Edward was thinking, sending him to another station, I mean can you believe it?¡± She continued.  What? Another station?


    ¡°What do you mean another station, he can¡¯t just do that¡­ I mean, he specifically requested that Stuart serve here.¡± I asked with my emotion leaking through my voice.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, I know you¡¯re not happy about it, I mean, everyone saw how close you two were getting¡­¡± Roxane said, nudging me and winking.


    ¡°What do you¡­ He just started work here,e on. I was showing him the ropes¡­¡± I quickly said defending myself.


    ¡°Of course, of course I understand. And maybeter you can show him your ropes¡­¡± she said before she erupted intoughter. I had absolutely no idea why I joined her, everything about Roxane is infectious. She continues,


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you this one for free, because you¡¯re I like you. The nobleman has been stationed at the castle prisons¡­ don¡¯t give me that face, I¡¯m not the one who stationed him¡­ he¡¯s in charge of feeding the inmates.¡± She turned as soon as she was done.


    The castle prisons? That¡¯s quite literally the worst ce anyone can be stationed to. Most people working there are working there as a result of bad behaviour or a crime, or as a means of paying debt to the King.


    It¡¯s horrible for anyone, much less a nobleman to be handing such a demeaning job. ¡°Thank you, for the information Roxane. I really do appreciate.¡± I said honestly she looks at me, slightly surprised and then grins. I think this is the first time I¡¯m thanking her for anything.


    I bumped into Stuart in the halls, which was really coincidental since Roxane told me he¡¯ll be passing through here soon, but oh well. He doesn¡¯t have to know that.


    ¡°Stuart, hello. Where have you been, I didn¡¯t see you in the kitchen today¡­¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yes, this mighte as a shock to you but, my station has been changed.¡±  He said to me in a sad tone. I try my possible best to look shocked, which I¡¯m getting very good at. Having a friend like Roxane who is an expert in dishing out concealed information does that to you.


    ¡°What, really?¡± I managed to input the surprise in my tone.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been assigned to the prison, which is really strange. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone be reassigned to a different station for no reason, especially someone like me, who is only serving for a limited period of time.¡± He said curious as to why.


    ¡°Do you think your argument with the Prince may have been the reason he ordered your reassignment?¡± I asked him because I mean why would he send his friend there.


    ¡°Well, I thought about that, and it¡¯s really not his way, but I really won¡¯t be surprised if all this is his doing.¡± He shrugged as he spoke.  Of course this is all Edwards fault, and we both know it. Honestly I-


    ¡°So, is the tour option still avable?¡± He spoke suddenly looking at me with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°What tour option?¡±  I looked at him as I asked.


    ¡°You said you¡¯ll show me the ropes, and how to make my stay easier. I hope my change of station hasn¡¯t affected that, because I was really looking forward to it.¡± He finished and smiled as he looked at me.


    ¡°Well, I still have so much to do-¡± I trailed off


    ¡°When will you be free? We can see each other then.¡±  He finished. See each other? Does this mean ¡­ Does he mean¡­


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m more or less done by dusk.¡± I responded with a fluttered look on me.


    ¡°Great. See you around.¡± He replied as he turned and left me all alone.


    The days flew by ever so quickly, each day a reminder that Stuart has one less day to spend in the castle.


    Yesterday, we met on the garden, just outside the castle by dusk. It¡¯s kind of be our hangout spot, since I barely see him nowadays.


    The moon was out, and her pale glow casting a haze of silvery light on the dark shadows. I stepped out of the shower, and quickly dressed. I applied oils and fragments because why not? I giggled to myself.


    I was actually looking forward to see Stuart tonight. I stepped out of my room, trying my best to be silent. it¡¯s not like I have anything to hide, but I sincerely do not want my meetings with Stuart to be another topic in Roxane¡¯s mouth.


    A loud nging noise interrupts my thoughts abruptly. Looks like I tripped over a jar. Who just ces a jar in the halls, especially at night? I looked around, I hoped I¡¯ve not been seen. With a deep breath, and watching my step carefully this time, I walked out of the castle doors, out into the garden.


    Third person POV


    Edward watched as she crept of the castle. He smiled to himself, shaking his head. She was obviously trying to be stealthy, the clumsy maid. Why, the jar she tipped must have roused half the kingdom.


    He quietly followed her into the garden, curious. From afar, he saw the silhouette of a man,ing to meet her. He quickly hid behind some bushes, watching intently. Had the maid been sneaking young men into the castle? Oh, he¡¯d definitely discuss this with Teresa tomorrow¡­


    ¡°Alice.¡± Edward froze as he heard the oh so familiar voice of his long-time friend, Stuart. He watched them walk further into the garden,ughing and talking. He walked away angry, and not sure why.


    Alice¡¯s POV


    I heard a twig and some movement in the bushes nearby.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stuart asked as I abruptly nce at the bushes


    ¡°Um, nothing. I mean, I thought I heard some movement but it must have been the wind or something.¡± I said and turned to look at him.  He smiled, believing my assuring words. The gnaw at the pit of my stomach however, doesn¡¯t.


    The Prince has called me to his chamber today. Knowing him, and with all the recent happenings in the castle, it was not going to be for good cause¡­ Or was he the one in the bushes yesterday? I knock profusely before getting permission to enter. I¡¯ve only entered the Prince¡¯s room once without permission, and it didn¡¯t end well.


    ¡°You called me, your majesty.¡± I said in a polite tone even though he really dioes not deserve it.


    ¡°Here.¡± He said as he tossed something my way. Without thinking, I caught it. It was a bunch of keys.


    ¡°Go to the treasure room and get me a goblet.¡± Hemanded.


    ¡°Wha-¡± I wanted to ask


    ¡°You heard me, be quick about it.¡± He said cutting me off.


    I went into the storage room that the Prince gave me the key to. I saw that there were only four golden cups on the p and the rest all around. Knowing the prince, if I were to go back holding one of the ones around he would send me back for one of the golden ones.


    I took hold of it and left the room, I went to his bedchamber to give him what he requested but s he was nowhere to be found.


    I felt a bit tired knowing it was almost that time of the month for me, so I walked back to my room to get a quick rest before his royal nuisance came back to annoy me. I must have slept off at a point when suddenly I awoke when my door was broken down, yes broken down and the guards came barging in.


    ¡°Your presence is requested by the King now.¡± One of the guards said as he stepped up to hold my arm. The guards grab me and begin to drag me away, I began to protest.


    ¡°Hey, at least let me change into something else¡­¡± I started but the look I received from the nearest guard shut me up quickly.


    Soon, we reach the throne room. The throne room? What¡¯s so important about a goblet anyways, there are thousands in the castle. Why ask guards to conduct a search when it¡¯s barely been gone for 8 hours? Why bring me to a room where the most severe decisions are reached? I remember what happenedst time I was here and my hands immediately begin to sweat as my feet goes numb.


    The chill of the night air seemed to prate my bones, and I tugged at my flimsy nightgown. As we entered, I saw the King, with Edward by his side. The Queen was absent yet again, and there was a furious look on the King¡¯s face. Edward looked directly at me and smirked. Why was he so happy? I must be in so much trouble¡­ The booming voice of the King interrupts my thoughts


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± He shouted. I quickly fall to my knees. I thought he was scary when he exiled Fiona without a second thought, but now he¡¯s terrifying.


    If he exiled Fiona for a simple kiss, what is my fate, now I¡¯ve been framed for theft? My fists clench when I remember how Edward threw the keys at me. I easily could guess what he had in mind now as I kneeled in front of the King.


    He knows I am innocent, and that the King would kill me for this. It was obvious that that was what he wanted, his master n to finally get rid of the annoying maid. Tears brim in my eyes as I remember the day I tried to steal his ne, I caused the day I saw him and wanted to steal that.


    I wish I had never gone out that day. If Edward¡¯s n is to make my life hell, he¡¯s seeding beautifully.


    A guard rushes in, with the golden goblet in his hands and presents it to the King. The King looks even more furious, and looks at me.


    ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± He questioned but I knew that no matter what I said it would not matter. My throat dried up at his stare, but I have to speak, I could not just let Edward win.


    ¡°Th.. The P.. Prince..¡± I stammered out. Edwards smirk widened at my obvious fear, and I was filled with a sudden, furious confidence.


    ¡°The Prince asked that I get it for him from the treasure room this afternoon, Your Majesty. I did, but when I returned to his room, he was nowhere to be found. I decided to keep it, until his return.¡± I spoke.


    The King is silent for a while, staring at me. I lower my eyes, he may find me staring back disrespectfully and a sign of defiance. When he speaks again, his voice is softer, but somehow even more deadly.


    ¡°You dare lie, and use royalty?¡± He said so softly and if I had been a spectator I would think that he was coarsening me to tell the truth and not him straightforwardly threatening me.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m not lying Your Majesty; you can ask the Prince yourself¡­¡± I shouted out in protest.


    ¡°Silence!¡± He bellowed. Whelp, it was obvious that the King does not believe me, but at least Edward is here to verify my im.


    ¡°Is it true what she said son? Did you request she bring the goblet?¡± The King turned to question his son. Some minutes of ufortable silence passed before Edward spoke.


    ¡°Yes, I did request a goblet¡­¡± Edward spoke. I almost sigh out loud with relief. For a second, I thought Edward was actually going to implicate me, but he¡¯s actually owning up to his actions, for once. He may not be as bad as I¡­


    ¡°¡­ but it¡¯s not the goblet from the throne room I asked for. I wanted a normal goblet, to drink wine with. ¡± He finished his sentence.


    My heart falls to my stomach. Edward just ruined my life with a sentence. For the umpteenth time since resuming work as a maid in the castle, I wonder what horrendous crime, what exactly I did that warrants his animosity towards me.


    This was an obvious trick, I should have known, I should have known! The King¡¯s expression hardens as turns to stare at me.


    ¡°My King, I-¡± I stammered out.


    ¡°So you dared. You dared use royalty, you thieving peasant?¡± He spoke angrily and I guessed he was beyond missed at this point.


    With a flick of his wrist, guards moved to me, and began to carry me out of the throne room. For a brief moment I ponder my chances if I choose to resist and try to be the King for mercy. I nce at Edwards¡¯ satisfied face and decide against it.


    I won¡¯t give him what he wants to see. If I get killed, I¡¯ll go with dignity. I was led to a small dingy cell in the kingdom dungeon which apparently house the ones who have done terrible things in the castle.


    As I was led down the cold, damp steps of the pce dungeon, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fear and dread. The air was musty and heavy with the smell of damp stone, and the sound of dripping water echoed through the dimly lit hallway. The walls were made of rough, grey stone, and were damp to the touch. The floor was slick with moisture, and I had to be careful not to slip as I was led deeper into the dungeon.


    The cells were small and cramped, with thick iron bars blocking the entrance. The only light came from the flickering torches that were mounted on the walls, casting strange shadows on the rough stone floor. The cells were empty, save for a few pieces of mouldy straw that served as bedding. The iron bars were cold to the touch, and I couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought of being locked inside one of these cells.


    As I was led to my cell, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of hopelessness wash over me. The cell was small and cramped, with barely enough room for me to stand. The walls were damp and cold, and the only light came from a small slit in the ceiling that let in a sliver of light. A thick, iron door stood between me and the rest of the world, and I knew that I was truly trapped.


    Despite the fear and uncertainty that I felt, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Erin and his mother and the life I had left behind. I vowed to do whatever it takes to escape this ce and return to my family, no matter how long it takes. As the guards throw me in and lock me up, I remember the amazing view of the castle I used to wake up to every morning. I close my eyes and let the memory linger. It may as well be thest time I¡¯d see it.

 15

    CHAPTER FIFTEEN


    The jangling of keys woke me up. In spite of everything, I almost smile. Ironic, how I thought Teresa¡¯s knocking was the most annoying sound in the world to wake up to just a few days ago. The screech of iron against iron is enough to drive anyone mad.


    A guard came in, with a servant who¡¯s face I could not really see because of the apparel he draped over his face. The guard was holding a blue chipped bowl.


    ¡°Your morning ration.¡± The guard said gruffly and passed the bowl, with its questionable contents to me. He leaves, but the servant stays.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, for me to say thank you for the¡­ amazing meal? Or would you watch me eat too, afraid I¡¯d steal the bowl?¡± I asked bitterly with the hurt reflecting in my voice.


    ¡°Hey, hey calm down. It¡¯s me.¡± A familiar voice said. I looked up to see Stuart who removed the clothing on his face.


    I smile, despite the fact that I was not myself. I suddenly be conscious of my looks, my hair must look so horrible, and my dress.


    ¡°Stuart? What are you doing here?¡± I asked, shutting off my own thoughts for the moment.


    ¡°I work here, remember? Stationed here by the crown prince himself.¡± He said dryly, and our eyes met.


    I and Stuart have been close for a while now, but now we share something akin to a sense of partnership.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Both of us have been dealt unfair sentences because of Edward¡¯s cruelty, I¡¯ve never felt closer to him than I do right now.


    ¡°Alice, what happened?¡± He asked me, probably wanting to hear my side. I was grateful that at least someone was willing to hear my side of the story and be objective about it.


    ¡°I- I was foolish. Edward asked me to bring a goblet from the treasure room, and I did. When I got to his room to give it to him, he was no longer there, and I kept it in my room to wait for him and I slept off, and guards came in, and and the king and..¡± My voice breaks as tears threaten to roll down my cheeks. How could I have been so stupid.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always known Edward as a dick, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d frame someone for something so serious, and without provocation like that. When I heard the news of your imprisonment, I knew somehow that he was involved. I¡¯m so sorry that happened, but you shouldn¡¯t keep such things in your room, Alice. You should have given it to Teresa.¡± He said softly. Anger rose in my throat for some reason.


    ¡°Well, how was I supposed to know? I didn¡¯t think this would happen, did I?¡± I spoke with the emotion evident in my voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alice, I believe you. I¡¯ll help you in any way I can, I promise.¡± He said, trying to calm down my anger. He sat beside the door, and bowed his head obviously going into deep thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to scare you or anything, but you really have to escape this cell. I overheard some maids saying that you might get killed for stealing the king¡¯s greatest trophy.¡± He said as he turned to stare at me, concerned filling those dark eyes.


    ¡°T.. Trophy? You mean the goblet? I didn¡¯t take any trophy and only took a goblet Stuart. How on earth is it a trophy, and why is it so important?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°The King got it from a great battle some years ago, where he got that scar on his neck from. No one knows which Kingdom he battled, and where he got it. It¡¯s rumoured that even the Queen doesn¡¯t know.¡± He finished. I was shocked because there were four of them so I assumed one for each royal. The fear I¡¯d been trying to push out of my mind returns. Oh, I¡¯m definitely dead.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you must escape Alice, before a verdict is reached and you¡¯re killed. I¡¯ll help you escape this dingy cell.¡± He spoke quickly in a rush. The tears I had been holding back finally flowed, and Stuart approached me.


    ¡°Stop, see I won¡¯t let you die, I swear it. nobleman¡¯s honour.¡± He said, reaching out his hands to wipe my cheeks.


    I¡¯m so embarrassed, crying in front of him, and afraid that I was going to die and angry because it¡¯s because of something I didn¡¯t even do. Ironic, that a chronic thief is going to meet her end by being falsely used of stealing. My emotions were in turmoil, and I just wanted to turn back time.


    This cell was now getting to look too familiar to me and I hated it.


    Stuart continued to stroke my cheeks, his hands surprisingly warm against my cold skin. My sobbing reduced and I gently leaned against him. I was silently thankful to Edward for his partial cruelty, because how else would I have met Stuart? The prison doors open abruptly, and before I and Stuart could react, Edward walks into the cell. Speak of the devil, am I right?

 16

    CHAPTER SIXTEEN


    Edward POV


    I was walking towards my parent¡¯s chambers to talk to the King about the obnoxious girl called Alice. I mean I wanted to punish her and although I have no idea why I seem to always get annoyed at her I do not want her dead yet.


    Who likes a dead toy and ying with her just seems fun. I walked in without knocking and what I saw made my skin crawl, no it was not a cannibal man eating another human although right now I would rather see that than this.


    It was my parents kissing and that is just a massive no no for me, I turned instantly with the intention of leaving when I heard someoneugh. From the soft light sounds I knew it was my mom.


    ¡°Edward, do not leave. Come back here.¡± She said and theughter was prominent in her voice.


    ¡°There are things that your offspring are not meant to see Mother. And this is on top of the list.¡± I let out as I turned to look at her. As usual she was gorgeous and I knew she was a force to be reckoned with during her prime.


    ¡°What brings you here son.¡± My dad asked this time around. Guess I was the infidel child who interrupted his time with his wife.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I came here to ask if you would reconsider your decision in sentencing the maif Alice to death.¡± I calmly stated what I wanted. I saw my dad turning to look at me in a very cynical manner.


    ¡°And why would I do that? Need I remind you that she tried to steal from me?¡± My father replied.


    ¡°Not really, she misheard my order and did something else.¡± I said, getting a bit frustrated.


    ¡°And why on earth are you defending a maid? Why is this one different from the others which you had ignored?¡± My father questioned farther.


    ¡°I merely wanted to point out that it might all just be a huge misunderstanding and you might be sending apetent maid to her early death.¡± I submitted my thoughts.


    I guessed I must have said something wrong when I saw my Father looking at me in surprise. He opened his mouth to speak but was interested when my father¡¯s adviser came in and told him it¡¯s time for one of his many official businesses, he gave me a look of we will speak about thisger before leaving.


    ¡°What was that all about Edward?¡± My mother asked.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s about a maid who just mistakenly took one of the golden goblets in the treasure room.¡± I simplified it with the hope that she would drop it.


    ¡°Edward, do you perhaps like this maid of a girl?¡± She asked in a different tone than my father. I felt my blood run cold at her question before feeling a bit of disgust.


    ¡°Mother really, why would you ask me that? I would never touch nor would I like a girl that is so wild and unpredictable but easily manipted like her.¡± I replied to her. She sat down but looked at me all over again before she shook her head.


    ¡°You do know the right way to woo ady is not to put her in an extremely dangerous situation and also hurting someone you like is most definitely not how you get a girl to return your feelings Edward.¡± She spoke again. I gave her augh and turned my back.


    ¡°This talk is making me feel really ufortable Mother, I will take my leave now okay. Take care of yourself.¡± I said as I walked out of their room.


    I left their room and I found the whole situation funny. Why on earth would my mother think that I would want to woo a servant who dared to steal from him. I know that I merely found her amusing and her attitude makes the ce more enjoyable to annoy her to no end. Nothing more at all.


    I walked into my room and waited for my meal, I heard the maide in and in an unconscious reaction I expected that I would see ady with red hair and a stiff smile stered on her lips. I could not stop myself from feeling a bit let down that Alice was not here, but then I guess I could just mess with this maid then if I could not have that one here.


    I purposely dropped the ss on the table to the floor and instantly she knelt down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that your grace, please forgive me. Please have mercy.¡± She pleaded as she was begging and crying.


    What is this reaction for? I miss that spitfire. This is no fun, why is she apologising and not ring like that girl used to do.


    ¡°Get up and leave my sight.¡± I said feeling the annoyance in me grow.


    ¡°Yes your grace, thank you for your mercy, your grace.¡± She kept saying as she left the room in a hurry.


    I looked around my room I always have been in awe of its grandeur. The walls were adorned with gold-ted ents and intricate carvings, giving it a regal feel. A huge four-poster bed took centre stage, with its lush velvet curtains tied back with gold cords.


    The room was well-lit, with an abundance of candles casting a warm glow. The windows wererge and open, allowing a gentle breeze to flow in and cool the room. The floor was made of a smooth marble that gave a chilly touch to my feet.


    A massive firece stood at the opposite end of the room, and in front of it, two plush armchairs faced each other, inviting someone to sit and rx. On the walls, there were paintings of hunting scenes, depicting my bravery and strength.


    In one corner, there was a writing desk with quills, ink, and parchment, ready for my use. A shelf with books, some leather-bound and others with ornate covers, lined one of the walls.


    And yet I still am bored because all of it I grew up with. And as time went on I needed things that caught my attention like a little red haired girl.


    Now I am extremely bored. What am I to do for the whole day? I suddenly thought of something and I smirked because that might just be fun, I stood up and walked to one of the guards.


    ¡°Get me Stuart.¡± Imanded. He left instantly and I went back to my seat. Not long after the guard sheltered but with nobody trailing him behind. I raised my eyebrow in question.


    ¡°Apologise, but the Head maid said that he was ordered to serve Alice her meal in the cell today.¡± He gave his response before returning to his post.


    I decided to separate Alice and Stuart earlier because they were getting too cosy for my liking and who likes it when their pet is messing with another? But imagine the p to my face that after getting his station to be changed to the duty of serving the inmates in the underground dungeon that Alice would be sent there.


    I got up and was annoyed as I went through the castle to where the dungeons are taking the royal route to get there faster. I heard some muffled voices as I got closer to the dungeons. I quickened my steps as the thought of both of them spending time or being together annoys me beyond measure.


    I rounded up the corner and entered to see Stuart hands stroking the cheek of a red-haired girl sitting in the dungeons. Now why is Stuart here?

 17

    CHAPTER SEVENTEEN


    Edward POV


    I stared at them and the anger I had for this nuisance grew. I knew that he was only my friend or rather someone who followed me around because of who and what I am. Seeing him with Alice ekes me more than I care to admit.


    I saw them look at me, one with unbridled anger and another full of hatred and tiredness. Why is he even here, must they meet and why in God¡¯s name do they get to be in the same ce.


    ¡°Guards.¡± I yelled out in anger. I heard footsteps before I saw three guards stationed in front of this cell.


    ¡°Why on earth would you allow these two to meet and talk?¡± I asked and it was not a rhetorical question because I needed a damn answer.


    ¡°Your grace??¡± One of them said,


    ¡°Did I stutter? Why would you let them meet? Do the dungeons resemble a ce for a sweet vacation and amon room where you can sit and talk all you want?¡± I exined in my anger.


    ¡°We apologise for our ipetence sire.¡± Another answered me.


    ¡°Well obviously you lots are ipetent. You were asked to guard a girl and yet you allowed the prisoner to have visitors.¡± I yelled to their faces, I knew I was angry but I was also getting more annoyed at the fact that I have absolutely no idea as to why I was getting this angry.


    ¡°We beg for your pardon, your grace, it will not repeat itself.¡± They replied.


    ¡°You better make sure of that or I will have you sent out of this position. The kingdom does notck able men to assist in the knighthood of the kingdom. And absolutely none of you is not receable.¡± I threatened, and yet I could still not calm down my annoyance.


    ¡°Yes, your grace. We understand.¡± He meekly responded for himself and hisrades.


    ¡°Get out of my sight.¡± I told them and did not bother to look at them before I walked in front of my former friend who just loved pissing me off.


    ¡°Come with me now.¡± Imanded.


    ¡°No.¡± He gave me a reply. I looked at him with a mixture of shock and annoyance. I looked down to see Alice looking at him worriedly. What is going on here, I did not bother to use my words. I grabbed him by his cor and dragged him, I know that I was way stronger than him because I trained daily and he does not.


    I did not listen to his protest as I dragged him out of the cell and through the passageway, I threw him to the floor in pure anger, why does he think that he could disobey my orders when I asked him to stay away from someone.


    ¡°Why the hell would you get to disobey your prince¡¯s order Stuart.¡± I asked.


    ¡°And what order would that be your grace.¡± He replied in a rude tone. I knew that the atmosphere between us got more tense when I asked him to feed me during my meal. A cruel smirk came on my lips when I remembered how I asked him to use his cloth to clean my wine.


    ¡°I meant the order that you should stay away from that maid.¡± I growled out.


    ¡°Ohhh, was there ever a time you gave me an order like that, your grace?¡± He dragged out his words with a look that says two could y the ignorance game.


    ¡°Do not fuck with me Stuart, or do I need to remind you where your ce is.¡± I dropped my tone to make my message pass more effectively.


    ¡°Why on earth would the prince need to do that just for a mere maid. Or would you rather now monitor who I do and do not speak to?¡± he asked in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°You know what she is, she is a thief that stole from the royal family twice, might I add. Why do you not want to see that she is a danger.¡± Screamed to his face.


    ¡°And? She did what she had to do to survive because she was in the streets.¡± He defended her.


    ¡°Are you mad? Why would you defend a maid?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I do not know, maybe you asked why you were so angry that I was speaking to the said maid.¡± He continued still defending her.


    ¡°She is a thief.¡± I repeated what I said earlier.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°And I would repeat it again, she needed to survive and she needed the money. Besides we both know that you know the truth, she did not steal anything this time around and she was falsely used.¡± He dered looking directly into my eyes.


    ¡°I have no idea what you just said. She stole the goblet and was caught, besides the said item was found in her possession.¡± I uttered, returning his gaze.


    ¡°Ohe on, you know that is not true.¡± He said.


    ¡°You are acknowledging the word of a maid over the word of your prince? Stuart do not get blinded by her words, she is very skilled in the art of making people believe what she had said to be true.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Really now? I seriously can¡¯t believe you.¡± He rumbled out with a look of annoyance.


    ¡°She is a seducing witch so I may understand why you would want to¡­.¡± I never finished my statement leaving it to his imagination. I saw him red from anger and his hands clenched together, I gave him my signature smirk and I knew if I had not been the Prince then he would have thrown caution to the wind and would have given me a punch


    ¡°Whatever you say, I need to clear Alice¡¯s name.¡± He said to himself but I heard it.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked hoping he would repeat that. He turned to look at me.


    ¡°Could you tell me your grace as to why you are so smitten by this maid that you are out to make her life unbearable.¡± He asked, well I guess that makes two of us who are curious as to why that is.


    ¡°Oh but she is the only one I could y with. I like her reaction and how she looks so pitiful yet she cannot escape. I just want to be entertained and she is the perfect doll for that.¡± I responded with a smirk on my face.


    ¡°You are sick Edward.¡± He said in a disgusted tone.


    ¡°Mind your words now.¡± I responded.


    ¡°You are sick and disgusting, I regret ever being close with you talk less of calling myself your friend. I want absolutely nothing to do with you now and ever.¡± He repeated his words.


    ¡°Well, suit yourself.¡± Iughed out loud. He turned and started to walk away from me, then he stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°I will get her out of here, and not just the cell. I will get her out of this fucked up castle of yours and I will treat her the way she is meant to be treated. I will do this even if it is thest thing I do, this I promise you.¡± He said with so much conviction. I grew annoyed and angered at his words, what does he want to do? Challenge me? Is that his y? I grew more ufortable by what he said, now why would I want to lose my ything.


    ¡°You would not get the chance to Stuart. In here I am part of thew and you tend to forget that sometimes, let me jog your memory for you.¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°Guards, take this filth and lock him up till I say otherwise.¡± Imanded and the guards around busted into action. I guess my anger before served a better purpose and they were not as sluggish as I would have expected.


    I turned and left the ce since I have had a fill of messing with someone today but still, the annoying feeling of seeing them together still persisted.

 18

    CHAPTER EIGHTEEN


    Alice POVContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So the Prince decided to take Stuart away yesterday. I was enjoying hispany but he just had toe. I had no idea what I might have done to get this much hatred from him but heaven does it choke more than I could swallow.


    Now it is almost morning and the sun is about to shine. All of me is cing a huge hope on Stuarting to visit again like he did yesterday or maybe the Prince would have his station changed again.


    The door opened again but only two guards came in, I could not stop my disappointment that overcame me when I saw that he was not with them.


    ¡°Get up, the King, request your presence.¡± One of them said, my whole being was thrown into chaos. Guess it was time for him to deliver my verdict and to go die, I forced the tears that wanted to fall back and I stood up. I will go to my death with my head high.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready.¡± I stood up and dusted myself to the best of my abilities, my cell door was unlocked and I walked in the middle of the two guards again going to one of the ces I dreaded most in the castle; the throne room.


    I walked down the long, dimly lit corridor towards the throne room, I felt a sense of anticipation. The walls were lined with tapestries, depicting battles won and heroic deeds aplished by the kingdom¡¯s ancestors, in spite of its beauty my mind could not appreciate it.


    The sound of my footsteps echoed down the hall, apanied by the asional nking of armour from the guards stationed at regr intervals. The air was filled with the scent of wax from the torches that flickered along the walls, casting shadows that danced along the stone floor. I walked on taking in the looks because this might be thest time I have the chance.


    I approached the throne room, I still could not stop the gasp every time I got to this ce. The door was massive, with intricate carvings and symbols of the kingdom etched into its surface. Two guards stood at attention on either side, their armour glinting in the flickering torchlight.


    The door was pushed open and we all stepped inside, I was met with a breath-taking sight. The room was enormous, with a high, vaulted ceiling and walls lined with ornate columns. A plush carpet covered the floor, leading up to the throne at the far end of the room.


    The throne was made of gold, with intricate carvings and designs that sparkled in the light of the candbras nking it on either side. It was a symbol of the kingdom¡¯s power and wealth wasted on the room.


    The walk to the throne room was a journey of anticipation and terrorcing my every being, I could not help the shaking in my bones. I got to the presence of the king and I fell to my knees, my head bowed waiting for my final verdict.


    ¡°Rise child.¡± The Kingmanded. I was beyond surprised as to why he sounded so calm and gentle. Regardless I obeyed hismand and stood up to my feet.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡± I said, still bowing my head low.


    ¡°You are being released from the dungeon and the crime against you will be wiped off. You are free to go and resume your duties.¡± Hemanded, the guards removed the chains used to hold me down.


    ¡°Pardon????¡± I choked out not only was I really frozen and happy that I got to keep my life but my heart could only take so much.


    ¡°The prince did say that you should go get a goblet but he never specified which he wanted and so I could easily conclude that it was all a huge misunderstanding. Therefore, leading to the event that happened today and you being free.¡± The king exined. I was only able to nod my head.


    I was just so happy I got to keep my life, the king waved his hand and I guess that I was dismissed. I got out and saw Meredith waiting for me, she and two other maids.


    ¡°Take her and go clean her up.¡± Shemanded the two behind her. Those two took my arm each and directed me to the bath chambers.


    I know that I¡¯ve been here before, yet the bath chambers for the maids were spacious, with arge marble bathtub at the centre. The walls were tiled with gleaming white ceramics and the ceiling was painted with intricate designs and frescoes. There were severalrge windows that let in ample natural light, giving the room an airy feel.


    The room was furnished with plush towels, stacks of washcloths, and bottles of perfumed oils. There were several small wooden stools scattered around the room, as well as arge wooden bench. The walls were lined with shelves that held soap, brushes, and other bathing essentials.


    As I looked around, I noticed that the bathtub was surrounded by a low wall that kept the water from spilling onto the floor. There were several taps that could be used to adjust the flow of water, and a set of stairs that led down into the bathtub.


    I also noticed that the room was steamy and warm, with arge firece burning brightly in one corner. The fire was tended by a servant, who was stoking the mes and adding fresh logs as needed. The heat from the firebined with the warm water to create a rxing and rejuvenating environment.


    Although the pce is filled with a lot of headaches and Prince¡¯s who are after one¡¯s life but I could not deny the small pleasures and luxury that I did not have when I was living in the streets.


    Been washed again by the maids brought about the first time I was presented to the King and Queen.


    Twice now I¡¯ve been in the dungeons and both times it had been because if an individual Prince Edward.


    Yet my mind shed back to the cell when Edward entered and saw Stuart stroking my cheek while I cried, I saw the anger in his eyes and that was not helping my confused mind as to why he would be that angry at me.


    Was he angry because he wanted me to suffer alone? What could I have done to make him hate me to such extent. Was he really angry that I had someone who was offering me hope and strength? And he was angry because I had someone to rely on? A string of curses escaped my mouth, I liked around and saw that the maids had left me alone when most of the dirt on my body had been removed. No maid likes serving another maid lower than her rank after all.


    The more I thought about it the more I hate Edward, he is not even worthy of me to keep on calling him a Prince. The dislike I had for him grew up in leaps more than I could ever imagine, I stood up and made my way to the kitchen.


    I was not able to see Stuart before I left the dungeons and that could mean that it¡¯s either he has been stationed or he was done with his week and thetter does not seem to be the case. I entered the kitchen and I saw some maids around, I asked them if any of them had seen him and none was able to tell me, I was about continuing my search when I was called by ine of the maids.


    ¡°Alice, the Head maid Meredith asked you to meet her immediately.¡± She said before she turned away.


    I grumbled under my breath but I made my way toward her without nayint. I walked the ever so familiar hallways to go meet Meredith. I got to her door and I knocked hearing an immediate permission to enter, guess she had been waiting for me.


    I opened the door and I was engulfed into a tight hug, the sweet scent of rosemary tickled into my nose and the softness of her body amazed me.


    ¡°You scared me Alice.¡± She said.


    ¡°I am sorry Meredith.¡± I answered, I was a bit happy to see that someone was worried about me.


    ¡°You really should be careful in the pce Alice. You must be vignt, you managed and narrowly escape death today and please let it be a one-time thing.¡± She pleaded while holding me at arm¡¯s length. I saw her face and I could see the uneasiness in them.


    ¡°Do not worry, it will really be a one-time thing.¡± I smiled as I tried her to calm her down.


    ¡°It better Alice. It better be, do you know how many maids have died due to the tantrum thrown by the royal family? Yes, they do care about the citizen but mostly from afar and they would not hesitate to get rid of anything they find to be disturbing. All I am saying is that you should please be careful.¡± She said still pleading with her eyes.


    ¡°Okay Meredith, I will be.¡± I assured her again.


    ¡°I would love to have you back in my station but you know that my authorities and power are limited. If I could I would shield you bit s my powerlessness is shown.¡± Sheined. I felt my heart stir at the emotions I felt, I hugged her again and tighter this time around.


    ¡°Thank you so much Meredith, that meant a lot to me.¡± I said. I felt her calm down in my arms and I released her.


    ¡°Okay, now try andy low for sometimes but in the meantime return to your station.¡± Shemanded and returned to her sit. I smiled and turned leaving her alome in her room.


    As I walked I knew that what she said was true and I needed to find a way to leave this ce as soon as possible or Edward might just one-day request for my life. But the question still remains as to how I would leave here but not to return back to stealing in the streets.


    Or maybe I should ask Stuart for help, bit would that not be inappropriate? I know that if I were to return to the streets I would not be able to live there properly again. I have rxed myself in these past few weeks and I would also be putting myself in unnecessary danger which I should be able to avoid.


    ¡°Alice?¡± I heard a voice and I looked up to see a maid in the colour of the Queen¡¯s quarter.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I answered curiously. What would a maid of that ce want to do with me?


    ¡°Your presence is required by the Queen.¡± She said, and just like that all time stopped. I have no idea what I ever did to these royals but they could not just let me rest without meeting anyone of them for a day.


    ¡°When?¡± I asked


    ¡°Now.¡± She answered


    ¡°Where?¡± I questioned. I know I was not supposed to but I am just tired and I needed something to think in my brain.


    ¡°What non-sense is this. You dare question the order of the Queen?¡± She replied in an authoritative tone


    ¡°I apologize but that was not my intention at all.¡± I replied politely.


    ¡°The queen is waiting for you in her Chambers and expects you to go meet her immediately.¡± She said and turned on her heels. Guess it¡¯s high time we go find out what the Queen wanted

 19

    CHAPTER NINETEEN


    I said nothing and kept my mouth shut as I followed her to the Queen¡¯s chamber, her room or rather her quarters housed different things and the colour were vibrant. As I approached the Queen¡¯s chambers, I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. This was my first time meeting with her and I was eager to make a good impression. I straightened my dress, a soft blue gown thatplimented my eyes, and took a deep breath before knocking on the door.


    The Queen¡¯s personal maid opened the door and gestured for me to enter. I stepped into the room and was immediately struck by its grandeur. The room was spacious and airy, with high ceilings andrge windows that let in the light. The walls were adorned with intricate gold moldings and intricate frescoes, which depicted scenes from the kingdom¡¯s history.


    In the center of the room stood a massive four-poster bed, draped in luxurious silk curtains in shades of gold and cream. The bed was surrounded by plush velvet armchairs and a matching chaise lounge. Across from the bed, arge firece roared with a warm, crackling fire, filling the room with a cozy glow.


    The Queen herself was seated at a beautifully carved wooden desk, surrounded by piles of parchment and quills. She was a regal figure, with silver hair styled in a sleek bun and piercing blue eyes thatmanded attention. Her dress was a rich shade of purple, adorned with gold embroidery and sparkling gems.


    She looked up as I approached and a warm smile crossed her face. ¡°Ah, Alice,¡± she said, beckoning me forward. ¡°Please,e and sit.¡±


    I took a seat in one of the armchairs opposite her desk, feeling a little intimidated by her presence. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± I said, inclining my head in a polite bow.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The Queen chuckled. ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need for such formalities here. I¡¯ve heard so much about you, Alice. I¡¯m eager to get to know you better.¡±


    I walked in and I saw the Queen up close this time around, she really was a beauty. Now I know where Edward got his handsomeness from, although the King was above an ok gentleman the Queen puts any otherdy in around her age to shame.


    ¡°My Queen.¡± I curtsied as soon as thedy I followed entered. I rose my head and I saw a pleasant smile on her face.


    ¡°Come here my dear.¡± She held her hands to me seated regally on a sofa. I walked to her and took her hands still meekly bowing.


    ¡°Are you busy now?¡± She asked, I did not know whether to cry orugh. Am I to tell my Queen that I was busy to attend to her yeah right.


    ¡°Of course not my Queen.¡± I spoke, I mean nothing less was expected from those lips of mine. She gave me a knowing smile but she dropped it.


    ¡°Sit with me for a while would you.¡± She said more like shemanded me. I was worried if it was mytest stat and the rumours circting the castle that made her call me to see her, still I followed hermand and sat a bit farther away from her.


    ¡°Are you scared of me Alice?¡± She teased with a smile on her face.


    ¡°No my Queen. I am not.¡± I lied through my teeth, she knew that I know that she knows I was lying. As soon as those words came out I heard a very softughter from her.


    ¡°Thene sit near me. I will not bite you.¡± She said, with no other choice I walked to a seat near her.


    ¡°Would you like some tea? Or what type of tea do you enjoy dear.¡± She asked me almost like I was her guest.


    ¡°I am alright. I will be workingter and I would not like to impose My Queen.¡± I said in time to stop her from calling one of her attendant to go get me tea.


    She looked at me again andughed, she sat up and was discussing something with herdy in waiting, I looked at her and I seriously saw another image ovepping hers. Where have I ever met someone who acts like this, regally and also royal, I stopped thinking because it was like smoke the more I try to hold on the more it slips away. I just chalked it up to the fact that I am in the presence of an intelligent woman and also kind and she is the Queen.


    ¡°Might I ask why you requested my presence my Queen.¡± I questioned knowing that I might just be stepping on thin ice.


    ¡°Could I not just to enjoy yourpany?¡± She replied with a question of her own.


    ¡°That would be true if I were to be in your ss or one of your nobles. s I am neither but just someone as lowly and burdensome with no power nor strength to my name.¡± I responded feeling my heart ache from the words that Meredith told me. I wanted to be invisible and blend into the background with no one and most importantly no royals looking for me nor putting me in more troubles. By what Meredith said then these people mostly have no regard for the lives of their maids.


    ¡°You are a smart one, so I would like it if you keep that till the end of our conversation.¡± She told me still smiling.


    ¡°Yes my Queen.¡± I answered to let her know that I understood everything perfectly. I already have a red streak with the King so the best I can do at the moment is to not allow myself tond in trouble with the Queen.


    ¡°Now, tell me exactly what happened yesterday.¡± She instructed. I knew it, it was all a trap. What am I to do now, why me. Instantly I went to my knees which took her by surprise by her widening her eye. And she is the Queen nothing takes them by surprise so why is she surprised by me on my knees.


    ¡°I apologise; it was all my fault. I plea for your mercy My Queen.¡± I begged with my head bowed.


    ¡°Get up Alice.¡± Shemanded but I shook my head.


    ¡°Please have mercy on me your highness.¡± I still pleaded on my knees. she suddenly stood up which startled me, immediately I followed her.


    ¡°Now that I have your attention, please calm down okay?¡± She softly said smiling at me, now I ampletely confused.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that even though I am the Queen I also gave birth to Edward.¡± She reminded me, but I can¡¯t seem to connect what she was trying to pass across.


    ¡°I do not understand.¡± I said.


    ¡°I gave birth and raised him, so of course I know the attitude of my own son.¡± She spoke.


    ¡°ohhhhhhh¡± Understanding what she meant.


    ¡°I always knew that he was extremely annoying and just how mischievous he can be. He always has been that way and from when he was a child till now his attitude never changed,¡± She told me sitting back on her sofa, she gestured at me too and I sat. ¡°It really was worse then, when he was just 12 summers he got about three different people exiled in the span of a month. And if Andrew had not found out about it, I had no idea what could have happened to those people.¡± She finished her statement.


    So he always had been like that, I was not that surprised anymore but still I could not help thinking maybe there was something wromg with him. I was abut asking that question then I remembered that I was in the presence of the Queen of a country and not any woman.


    ¡°When Andrew found out, he reported to me and my husband. And not only did we do our best and punished him, we got our guards to get those exiled people escorted back to the kingdom. We also made him to tender an apology in front of the entire kingdom when we threw a ceremony to have them weed back to the kingdom. My husband did all those so they would not resent the boy and to appease the families affected.¡± She said ending her story. I do not know whether to dislike him even more than I already do but I also wonder why he was born as a frustrating


    ¡°Ohhh.¡± Those were the only words I could utter.


    ¡°Let me ask you something. Although I realized that he may have made your stay here unpleasant but have he ever done anything directly or anything to confront you since you have been employed in the pce.¡± She asked. Her question came sudden, but I started thinking and realised that even though he could have pped me or flogged me or harm me physically he did none of that.


    ¡°No My Queen.¡± I answered truthfully, she smiled almost like she was lost in thought


    ¡°Have you ever fallen in love before dear.¡± She asked me, okay these line of questioning is extremely confusing to me, yet I have no choice but to give her a reply.


    ¡°No My Queen.¡± I answered again. This time around she turned and gave me one of the most radiant smile I have ever seen.


    ¡°So what if I told you that Edward loves you.¡±


    I knew that something was wrong because why would she say something like that to someone who hates her son more than anything in the world. Just thinking about it brings a bitter taste to my mouth.


    ¡°Hmm I do not think I would like that; emotions are not something to y with especially love.¡± I said, speaking out my thoughts.


    ¡°I do not understand your words dear.¡± The Queen said to me. I opened my mouth but I know not what she might consider rude.


    ¡°Do I have the permission to speak freely?¡± I asked testing out my limit.


    ¡°Granted.¡± She replied. I took a deep breath and calmed my heart down so here goes nothing.


    ¡°I would probably give him a massive p on his cheeks if he everes to confess his feelings to me.¡± I stated honestly, I was expecting a reprimanding tone but what I heard wasughter.


    ¡°Why would that be the case?¡± She asked amidst herughter wheezing out the words.


    ¡°My Queen ever since I came into the pce he has been making me go through hell on earth and not just that. He makes sure that I felt his power and treats me like a y thing so pardon me if I cannot like someone like that nor do I see myself liking someone like that ever.¡± I rushed out in a breath.


    ¡°I love and admire your boldness, stating to the Queen to her face that you would p her son.¡± She said in a joking manner andughed, I responded with a nervousughter of mine.


    ¡°I beg for pardon for myck of thoughts in my words.¡± I spoke having no idea where I go that much confidence. She waved her hand signifying that it was no issue.


    ¡°Why do I have a nagging feeling that even though you show us respect you are not that intimidated by the royal family.¡± She told me titling her head in a questioning manner.


    ¡°What do you mean my Queen.¡± I asked.


    ¡°I do not know, just my instinct. Have you ever worked for any royals before you entered the pce?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Not at all my Queen. This would be the first time I have ever held a job like this.¡± I responded, what does she mean that I was not intimidated. I thank god for the fact that my thoughts could not be known and made public knowledge.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡± She said before giving me a curious look all over again before she shut her eye for a brief second.


    We continued our question and answer and we spoke more raging from the whether to anything that could be touched, I loved speaking with her and I enjoyed herpany. She was personality wise the exact opposite of her son and I could not be more grateful.


    ¡°Now I know why my son wants to keep you to himself. If not that I do not want to pouch you from his hands, then I would make you one of my personal handmaids.¡± She jokingly said, and for a brief moment I wished she actually did just that.


    Weughed more and talked about random things and it was a great and fun time for a girl like me who never had any mother figure. And even though I try to stop my thoughts I kept on thinking like I had met someone like her before yet I have no idea where I might have met someone like her.


    ¡°Would you tell me why you were stealing from Edward. You seemed, looked and you definitely sound like a decent girl so why steal.¡± She asked me. I just knew it was too good tost. I kept quiet for a while before I opened my mouth and told her everything that I had gone through and how even though I was not proud of being a pickpocket but I needed to survive and I had no choice on the cold and brutal streets without a job and a ce toy my head.


    I told her about how when I was still green and just got out of the orphanage how I was used by people who I thought were honest and how I was chased out anytime I confronted them about their maltreatment to me, and also my near death and rape experiences before I decided to do what was necessary to survive.


    ¡°When I saw Prince Edward on the street that day, all I saw was a chance to eat a good meal for a while and those opportunities hardly doe every day but once in a while. That was why I tried my luck in stealing his ne.¡± I finished my story. She looked at me with a mixture of purity and curiosity, her look made me fidget because they were too intense.


    ¡°But what about your pare¡­¡­¡± She was interrupted by someone. We both turned and saw the man of the hour yes Prince Edward. He walked in fuming in anger. The Queen saw his face andughed while I saw that this would be the second time I would see him with an angry look.


    ¡°Why is my mother keeping my maid froming to do her duties?¡± He asked his mother.


    ¡°Oh, you stingy little child. I just wanted to have fun with a new face for the first time in a while and here you areining to my ears.¡± She teased him.


    And their banter went back and forth with both of them teasing each other, and even though he used the excuse of himing to get his maid just looking at him it was so obvious that he was killing two birds with a stone as he did not look the least displeased to see his mother and toe into her chambers. I hated the fact that I felt a lot of envy or rather my heart felt undiluted jealousy I mean he has everything I needed and wanted, he had all his family with him living healthy in a warm and cosy home, people to tend to his every needs, a full stomach with any type of meal that he wanted.


    And here I am trying to live my life, hees deliberately tormenting me just for trying my best to live. He has the love of his mother and it annoys me that he has the mother¡¯s warmth which Icked, the dislike I had for him grew more. I knew that stealing from him was wrong but at that moment I had no choice, yet I am suffering for it form someone who does not even deserve to punish me. He was after all a wicked man and the fact that he has no mercy and always try to make my life miserable tells me everything there is to know about him, the bitterness I felt grew and I knew that the Queen saw it.


    ¡°By your leave My Queen.¡± I said asking the permission to go, I just wanted to leave the sunshine atmosphere. Too nauseating.


    ¡°You are excused; I will see youter Alice.¡± She said granting me my leave, I quickly curtsied before I walked as fast as I could out of there.


    I began my walk back to the kitchen to go get Edward¡¯s meal, my heart still felt the pain of not having a mother and for the life of me I have no idea why I felt that I was missing something so important about myself. I walked into the kitchen to go gwt the meal and some maids were seated, gossiping as usual, I ignored them to go get the food.


    ¡°Did you hear about the person that was locked up.¡± One of them said, I turned my head to look at them but I ignored them still thinking of my dropped n of avoiding my nemesis.


    ¡°Yes, it came as a shock that they threw him into the dungeons. He is a noble after all.¡± Another replied, this time around I turned fully to look at them.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That there is a nobleman in the dungeons?¡± She replied cautiously.


    ¡°Which nobleman.¡± I asked again with a nagging suspicion of who it might be.


    ¡°Stuart who else.¡± She replied, I stood still for a few moments before I turned on my heels and ran. I ran with only one purpose in mind and that is to get to the dungeons.

 20

    CHAPTER TWENTY


    Edward POV


    I walked out the throne room strangely excited about the fact that my father released her. And I was more excited to see the look on her face and how she would react if she knew I was the one who got her out of the dungeons and not her beloved Stuart.


    I rushed into the kitchen with the aim of seeing her but she was not there, I wondered where she could have gone to, I started my search for where she might have gone and without knowing I already searched the whole west wing and still no sight of her. I tried my luck and went to her room near my quarters but she also was not there, I tried not to make it known that I was searching for someone because nothing spreads faster than gossip in these parts and I would hate for them to add that nuisance¡¯s name with mine.


    I stopped and decided to ask them since these people knows almost everything in the castle.


    ¡°Hey where is the maid Alice.¡± I asked a passing maid, I saw her face flush with pink from nervousness.


    ¡°Hmmm she is in the Queen¡¯s chambers your grace.¡± She stuttered out.


    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°She was asked for by the Queen.¡± She replied.


    ¡°How many hours ago?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°About an hour now your grace.¡± She replied.


    I waved my hands and she left. I really was wondering what Mother would want with her to invite her to her chambers, I turned and I saw the maids have already started murmuring. Maybe it was a bad idea to ask from that maid after all because I know that a rumour woulde upter and it would be eaten up fast. I turned and made my way to the Queen¡¯s chambers which was actually in the far end of the castle.


    I walked hurriedly that it caught the sight of some maids and guards, I felt their curious gaze on me but none stopped me and it was not like they could. I saw the Queens¡¯s chamber in sight, I pushed the door to get in and I stopped in my tracks as I saw Aliceughing brightly with my mother, for some weird reason I was strangely pleased to see herughing. I wonder why, yet I was not in a ce where I could get lost in my own thoughts.


    ¡°Why is my mother keeping my maid froming to do her duties?¡± I asked my mother in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Oh, you stingy little child. I just wanted to have fun with a new face for the first time in a while and here you areining to my ears.¡± She teased me in return. We kept on going in circles with us teasing one another.


    ¡°By your leave My Queen.¡± She asked mother seeking permission to leave. I looked at her and saw that she looked annoyed, I started wondering as to why or what could have caused her change in mood. Or could it have been me? I waved off the thoughts as soon as it appeared, what is my headache if she finds me annoying. It goes both ways and there definitely is no love lost between us, I just could not grasp why on earth am I ticked off by her. I was pleased to be here with my mother and I love the fact that she was happy as we talked.


    ¡°You are excused; I will see youter Alice.¡± She said granting her the leave, I saw how she quickly curtsied before she walked as fast as she could out of there. My body turned to follow her out but I was stopped and saw a hand holding mine, I turned to see my mother already looking at me with a smile that she always gives when she thinks that she knows something about us that we do not.


    ¡°What is it mother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Answer me just one question.¡± She said. I nodded my head waiting for her, but she did not say anything then I remembered that she loves it when we give her oral confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, ask Mother.¡± I answered her.


    ¡°Do you like Alice.¡± She asked me with her gaze hot.


    Alice¡¯s POV


    I ran all the way into the dungeons where I was once kept but my heart and mind had no thought of that at the moment because my mind was on the person that I was told was in those four walls. I got to the entrance and I was not granted ess, I am guessing that it had to do with the situation that happened with Edward thest time. I begged them and pleaded but they refuse to let me in.


    I felt so sad because he was there for me and yet I was not given the chance to return the favour, after begging for a long time I finally decide to leave, I was beat down and I walked so slowly. I met a fellow maid on the way who gave me my duties to run, I guess no time was needed before I was thrusted back fully into works, I took it and made my way meekly to my works vowing within myself to sneak into the dungeonster at night,


    I was given the duty of delivering a bag of leftover fruits to the stable keepers so they would be sued to feed the horses, I got to the ce and I met a very adorable girl of 14 summers. She has bright green eyes and hair the colour of corn. Her face is washed in freckles and she wears her cute, long hair in pig tails which over all make her so adorable.


    ¡°Hi what is your name.¡± I asked her giving her a smile.


    ¡°Ang miss.¡± She replied me returning my smile with one of hers. I smiled again and passed to her the bag, but I must have overestimated her strength or underestimated the load of the bag because she almost fell over.


    ¡°Oh, I am so sorry let me help you.¡± I said before lifting the bag from her hands and carried it with just a hand. I saw her looking at me in awe so I looked at her using my eye to ask the question.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are so strong miss. You are carrying the bag with just one hand.¡± She said stating the obvious, I guess it was not that normal. I gave her a wary smile.


    ¡°I lived a really rough life before entering the pce.¡± I said giving her another smile. We started feeding the horses and we talked about a list of random things. I got to know that she was indeed 14 summers as I had guessed and her grandfather was the actual stable keeper, her parents ran away from the kingdom to find greener pastures and left her behind, calling her a burden to their future. I felt hatred to the people I had never met because they caused such an adorable young girl pain, I also felt pity for her.


    I also told her that I do not know my parent but I guess having one who is dead and one who you have no idea who it is are almost the same thing, but she was quickly able to tell me she was not too sad about it because she loves her grandfather too much and he also dotes on her. I was having a great time talking to her, we got done with feeding the horses and we sat at the door to the stables discussing random things. I looked up and saw a maid upon us, I knew that that means my time is done.


    ¡°You are here in the stables when the Prince is searching for you?¡± She said


    ¡°What!?¡± I eximed.


    ¡°You heard me, he is searching for you.¡± She replied, I stood up and looked at Ang, I was reluctant to go back but I knew I had no choice but to. After all the Prince was the one searching for me.


    On getting into the pce I heard some maids whispering something about Prince Edward and a maid and something going on between the two. I do not need to fully understand the point or the reason but one thing is for sure that the maid would be kicked out soon as soon as he was done just like he did to Fiona. I walked my way to the Prince¡¯s quarters, I stood outside and knocked waiting patiently for a response before I entered. I heard nothing and so I tried again still no reply, I was about knocking again when I saw Madam Teresa.


    ¡°Alice what are you doing here.¡± She asked, her hair still packed neatly to her back. I tuned and greeted her.


    ¡°Good day Madam, and in response to your question. I am waiting for Prince Edward, I heard he was searching for me earlier.¡± I answered, she looked at me again then at the closed doors.


    ¡°Well since he is not in at the moment, you will be useful in running some errands till the Princees back.¡± Shemanded, I nodded already in expectance of something like that to begin with,


    I ran some errands and sent some things to the servant at the back, throwing everything to the back of my mind as I made my way tp the kitchen again to work. Yet I knew my focus was not on the job on going but on how I am to meet Stuartter, I finished as soon as possible and retired to my room by the evening hours. I opened the door and saw that the whole room was thrashed by the guards who had ransacked it probably when they were looking for other things that they thought she might have stolen. My mind jolted as I remembered that I could have lost my head if not for whatever it was that had happened in the throne room.


    My hands went to my neck as I gripped it in fear of what could have happened then I bent down to start arraign my room. I touched the nket that had always been with me and smiled before I started cleaning my room. I got done with the whole cleaning and I looked to the window to see that the sun has gone finally and it is already the early hours of the night. I felt my strength leave me, today had got to be one of the most troublesome days ever since I got into the pce.


    I changed into my nightgown and got ready for bed when I heard a knock on my door.


    ¡°Yes who is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Prince Edward asked for you.¡± She said then I heard her footstep receding. I groaned as I sat on the bed, I eyed the soft surface mournfully before I stood up to go see his royal annoyingness


    I rushed out of my room and into the hall half annoyed as to why he might be calling on mete into the night when majority of the whole kingdom would have retired or about to retire to their rooms. I looked at the maid in front of me who had already told me that she was to lead me to where he is. I just do notpletely understand why he would pull off something like this the night that I got out of the dungeons, yet I swallowed my words full ofint and followed her reluctantly.


    The castle had always been huge no doubt about that, very soon we left the quarters and we were heading toward the Queen¡¯s rose garden and as the name implies it is a rose garden with different colour and fragrance. It was a gift from the King to his wife because she had told him once that she loves the smell of roses and she would love to have them in different colours. We got there and my escort told me to stay there, she turned and left me alone.


    I was all alone and I could not help but start getting worried and anxious, my mind suspecting that this could just be another one of his many tricks that the ever so childish prince had pulled for his own entertainment, I know that leaving would put me in deeper trouble but my mind was thinking of it. Maybe I should leave ande back tomorrow morning, maybe I can use the excuse of being called by a Head maid, definitely not Madam Teresa but I know Meredith would actually y along with me without asking her.


    But still I know I had no choice but to stay as to not implicate innocents who have no issue with the vengeful prince. I started seething and getting annoyed in my heart.


    ¡°Oh seriously, can I not disobey this stupid childish prince, but I know I can¡¯t because it will be me getting into more trouble and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey red head.¡± I heard the voice then I heard footstep, I turned and saw Edward standing behind me, I tried to bnce myself but I tripped over my dress and fell to the ground. I heard aughter and no surprise there to find the Princeughing at my predicament. I gripped the grass in anger barley holding myself from tackling him to the ground and running his stupid dainty shirt.


    I looked around but I heard a throat clearing in front of me, I turned and was met with him offering his hand. I looked at him but he averted his eye still holding out his arm, I guess it won¡¯t hurt so I took it and he pulls me up and wrap his hands around my waist staring directly into my eyes.

 21

    CHAPTER TWENTY


    Edward POV


    I walked out the throne room strangely excited about the fact that my father released her. And I was more excited to see the look on her face and how she would react if she knew I was the one who got her out of the dungeons and not her beloved Stuart.


    I rushed into the kitchen with the aim of seeing her but she was not there, I wondered where she could have gone to, I started my search for where she might have gone and without knowing I already searched the whole west wing and still no sight of her. I tried my luck and went to her room near my quarters but she also was not there, I tried not to make it known that I was searching for someone because nothing spreads faster than gossip in these parts and I would hate for them to add that nuisance¡¯s name with mine.


    I stopped and decided to ask them since these people knows almost everything in the castle.


    ¡°Hey where is the maid Alice.¡± I asked a passing maid, I saw her face flush with pink from nervousness.


    ¡°Hmmm she is in the Queen¡¯s chambers your grace.¡± She stuttered out.


    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°She was asked for by the Queen.¡± She replied.


    ¡°How many hours ago?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°About an hour now your grace.¡± She replied.


    I waved my hands and she left. I really was wondering what Mother would want with her to invite her to her chambers, I turned and I saw the maids have already started murmuring. Maybe it was a bad idea to ask from that maid after all because I know that a rumour woulde upter and it would be eaten up fast. I turned and made my way to the Queen¡¯s chambers which was actually in the far end of the castle.


    I walked hurriedly that it caught the sight of some maids and guards, I felt their curious gaze on me but none stopped me and it was not like they could. I saw the Queens¡¯s chamber in sight, I pushed the door to get in and I stopped in my tracks as I saw Aliceughing brightly with my mother, for some weird reason I was strangely pleased to see herughing. I wonder why, yet I was not in a ce where I could get lost in my own thoughts.


    ¡°Why is my mother keeping my maid froming to do her duties?¡± I asked my mother in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Oh, you stingy little child. I just wanted to have fun with a new face for the first time in a while and here you areining to my ears.¡± She teased me in return. We kept on going in circles with us teasing one another.


    ¡°By your leave My Queen.¡± She asked mother seeking permission to leave. I looked at her and saw that she looked annoyed, I started wondering as to why or what could have caused her change in mood. Or could it have been me? I waved off the thoughts as soon as it appeared, what is my headache if she finds me annoying. It goes both ways and there definitely is no love lost between us, I just could not grasp why on earth am I ticked off by her. I was pleased to be here with my mother and I love the fact that she was happy as we talked.


    ¡°You are excused; I will see youter Alice.¡± She said granting her the leave, I saw how she quickly curtsied before she walked as fast as she could out of there. My body turned to follow her out but I was stopped and saw a hand holding mine, I turned to see my mother already looking at me with a smile that she always gives when she thinks that she knows something about us that we do not.


    ¡°What is it mother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Answer me just one question.¡± She said. I nodded my head waiting for her, but she did not say anything then I remembered that she loves it when we give her oral confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, ask Mother.¡± I answered her.


    ¡°Do you like Alice.¡± She asked me with her gaze hot.


    Alice¡¯s POV


    I ran all the way into the dungeons where I was once kept but my heart and mind had no thought of that at the moment because my mind was on the person that I was told was in those four walls. I got to the entrance and I was not granted ess, I am guessing that it had to do with the situation that happened with Edward thest time. I begged them and pleaded but they refuse to let me in.


    I felt so sad because he was there for me and yet I was not given the chance to return the favour, after begging for a long time I finally decide to leave, I was beat down and I walked so slowly. I met a fellow maid on the way who gave me my duties to run, I guess no time was needed before I was thrusted back fully into works, I took it and made my way meekly to my works vowing within myself to sneak into the dungeonster at night,


    I was given the duty of delivering a bag of leftover fruits to the stable keepers so they would be sued to feed the horses, I got to the ce and I met a very adorable girl of 14 summers. She has bright green eyes and hair the colour of corn. Her face is washed in freckles and she wears her cute, long hair in pig tails which over all make her so adorable.


    ¡°Hi what is your name.¡± I asked her giving her a smile.


    ¡°Ang miss.¡± She replied me returning my smile with one of hers. I smiled again and passed to her the bag, but I must have overestimated her strength or underestimated the load of the bag because she almost fell over.


    ¡°Oh, I am so sorry let me help you.¡± I said before lifting the bag from her hands and carried it with just a hand. I saw her looking at me in awe so I looked at her using my eye to ask the question.


    ¡°You are so strong miss. You are carrying the bag with just one hand.¡± She said stating the obvious, I guess it was not that normal. I gave her a wary smile.


    ¡°I lived a really rough life before entering the pce.¡± I said giving her another smile. We started feeding the horses and we talked about a list of random things. I got to know that she was indeed 14 summers as I had guessed and her grandfather was the actual stable keeper, her parents ran away from the kingdom to find greener pastures and left her behind, calling her a burden to their future. I felt hatred to the people I had never met because they caused such an adorable young girl pain, I also felt pity for her.


    I also told her that I do not know my parent but I guess having one who is dead and one who you have no idea who it is are almost the same thing, but she was quickly able to tell me she was not too sad about it because she loves her grandfather too much and he also dotes on her. I was having a great time talking to her, we got done with feeding the horses and we sat at the door to the stables discussing random things. I looked up and saw a maid upon us, I knew that that means my time is done.


    ¡°You are here in the stables when the Prince is searching for you?¡± She said


    ¡°What!?¡± I eximed.


    ¡°You heard me, he is searching for you.¡± She replied, I stood up and looked at Ang, I was reluctant to go back but I knew I had no choice but to. After all the Prince was the one searching for me.


    On getting into the pce I heard some maids whispering something about Prince Edward and a maid and something going on between the two. I do not need to fully understand the point or the reason but one thing is for sure that the maid would be kicked out soon as soon as he was done just like he did to Fiona. I walked my way to the Prince¡¯s quarters, I stood outside and knocked waiting patiently for a response before I entered. I heard nothing and so I tried again still no reply, I was about knocking again when I saw Madam Teresa.


    ¡°Alice what are you doing here.¡± She asked, her hair still packed neatly to her back. I tuned and greeted her.


    ¡°Good day Madam, and in response to your question. I am waiting for Prince Edward, I heard he was searching for me earlier.¡± I answered, she looked at me again then at the closed doors.


    ¡°Well since he is not in at the moment, you will be useful in running some errands till the Princees back.¡± Shemanded, I nodded already in expectance of something like that to begin with,


    I ran some errands and sent some things to the servant at the back, throwing everything to the back of my mind as I made my way tp the kitchen again to work. Yet I knew my focus was not on the job on going but on how I am to meet Stuartter, I finished as soon as possible and retired to my room by the evening hours. I opened the door and saw that the whole room was thrashed by the guards who had ransacked it probably when they were looking for other things that they thought she might have stolen. My mind jolted as I remembered that I could have lost my head if not for whatever it was that had happened in the throne room.


    My hands went to my neck as I gripped it in fear of what could have happened then I bent down to start arraign my room. I touched the nket that had always been with me and smiled before I started cleaning my room. I got done with the whole cleaning and I looked to the window to see that the sun has gone finally and it is already the early hours of the night. I felt my strength leave me, today had got to be one of the most troublesome days ever since I got into the pce.


    I changed into my nightgown and got ready for bed when I heard a knock on my door.


    ¡°Yes who is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Prince Edward asked for you.¡± She said then I heard her footstep receding. I groaned as I sat on the bed, I eyed the soft surface mournfully before I stood up to go see his royal annoyingness


    I rushed out of my room and into the hall half annoyed as to why he might be calling on mete into the night when majority of the whole kingdom would have retired or about to retire to their rooms. I looked at the maid in front of me who had already told me that she was to lead me to where he is. I just do notpletely understand why he would pull off something like this the night that I got out of the dungeons, yet I swallowed my words full ofint and followed her reluctantly.


    The castle had always been huge no doubt about that, very soon we left the quarters and we were heading toward the Queen¡¯s rose garden and as the name implies it is a rose garden with different colour and fragrance. It was a gift from the King to his wife because she had told him once that she loves the smell of roses and she would love to have them in different colours. We got there and my escort told me to stay there, she turned and left me alone.


    I was all alone and I could not help but start getting worried and anxious, my mind suspecting that this could just be another one of his many tricks that the ever so childish prince had pulled for his own entertainment, I know that leaving would put me in deeper trouble but my mind was thinking of it. Maybe I should leave ande back tomorrow morning, maybe I can use the excuse of being called by a Head maid, definitely not Madam Teresa but I know Meredith would actually y along with me without asking her.


    But still I know I had no choice but to stay as to not implicate innocents who have no issue with the vengeful prince. I started seething and getting annoyed in my heart.


    ¡°Oh seriously, can I not disobey this stupid childish prince, but I know I can¡¯t because it will be me getting into more trouble and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey red head.¡± I heard the voice then I heard footstep, I turned and saw Edward standing behind me, I tried to bnce myself but I tripped over my dress and fell to the ground. I heard aughter and no surprise there to find the Princeughing at my predicament. I gripped the grass in anger barley holding myself from tackling him to the ground and running his stupid dainty shirt.


    I looked around but I heard a throat clearing in front of me, I turned and was met with him offering his hand. I looked at him but he averted his eye still holding out his arm, I guess it won¡¯t hurt so I took it and he pulls me up and wrap his hands around my waist staring directly into my eyes. CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE


    I became frozen in my shoes as he tightened his grip on my waist, I opened my mouth to speak but he smiled. This was not his usual smirk nor his devilish smile, this was one that brightened up his face and made him look more handsome, but why do I feel him getting further.


    ¡°Humph¡± I grunted as Inded harder on my butt which just happened to be on the ground again. He suddenly burst outughing which alerted the hounds around the castle. Of course he would drop me, what was I thinking, handsome? In his unrealistic dream.


    I flushed a bright red and I was thankful for the cover of the night because I knew I would have looked like a ripe tomato, I was more embarrassed than I care to admit, I was also using all my self-control to hold my tongue frim calling him something that would have mending my already hurting butt in prison again. He had offered his hand and I took it.


    I looked at him to see that his hands were out again, now if that trick was used on me twice then I should carry myself to a nuthouse, I ignored it and pulled myself up, I stood and red at him but he returned it with a smirk of his own and folded his hands behind him and this gave him the look of a perfect gentleman and a respectable human being, I felt pure disgust toward the human right in front of me rising in my stomach. He was just so childish and I really felt like giving him a taste of his own medicine or even socking him right now but I knew that I could not.


    ¡°Your grace, a lovely evening to you.¡± I curtsied as politely and mockingly as possible as I greeted him, I am so done trying to make it up to him. Infract I wish I could knock him out and take him all around to the powder room just for the fun of it if I could. As if he just noticed the re I was sending his way, his smile got brighter and the dim light that poured into the garden from the entrance illuminated it perfectly. I gritted my teeth but held myposure, I would not lose to him not now nor ever.


    ¡°What kept you your grace and why was I called upon this time of the day.¡± I asked wanting to know why I was called out sote. I had purposely stressed on it so to make him feel a bit of responsibility and maybe embarrassed and to know that he should not call on me thiste. He said nothing as he turned and walked to the far end of the garden, and of course I followed. He stopped then turned to look at me.


    ¡°Where are your parent Alice.¡± He asked me, I turned to look at him in puzzle.


    ¡°I am an orphan.¡± I answered, heughed


    ¡°No wonder, you always have been rude and do not even know the normal curtsey of thanking someone who saved your life.¡± He said to me. I turned around as I thought I saw a maid who came out and ran back in, but it was so dark I could not make out who it was.


    ¡°Can you please tell me what that meant?¡± I asked refraining myself from insulting him for the second time this night.


    ¡°SO you have no idea, I was the one who convinced my father to not only not kill you but to also release you.¡± He finished like a spoilt brat seeking praise. I bit back the words I wanted to say, he seemed to have forgotten who ced me in the situation in the first ce.


    ¡°You were the cause of it to begin with¡± I said.


    ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡± He said bluntly ignoring what I said.


    ¡°Really, you ced me in an impossible situation and using me just for the fun of it. I know you did not identally give me any wrong instructions.¡± I told him in anger but a controlled one. Heughed almost like he was reliving it again.


    ¡°So? There is nothing you can do about it.¡± He bit back, I stopped for a second and looked at him.


    ¡°Why though, why are you being childish? Using my life to y a poker of life or death, my life or even my death should not be used as an entertainment. It is not something that is worthy of a Prince to do.¡± I responded, I saw his eye shift. Guess that stings a little.


    ¡°Oh really, you amon maid would know how royalty are or what a royal can or cannot do? You a kleptomaniac maid. It only is a matter of time and I will get you to show your true colours to everyone in the pce dear Alice.¡± He mocked me. I heard the challenge in his voice and I will not back out.


    ¡°Bring it on, there are no true colours to show because I have done nothing wrong.¡± I said, he sneered at me and was about to walk away.


    ¡°Wait, would you please tell me what your problem is with me? And I man the real reason you are this towards me, because even a fool would notice that this is no longer about the ne which might I add I was not able to steal.¡± I rushed out at him, patently waiting for an answer, he turned to the left with his back towards me then he ignores me and walked away.


    Not so long after it started to rain, and my already frustrated mood became more intense, I know that he will most definitely put more effort into making my life miserable, I ran back into the pce looking for somewhere to hide, I entered the hall but then I stopped. I looked around and I had no idea where I was, I had blindly followed the maid and I had no idea which way led to the Prince¡¯s quarter.


    I started to wander around the halls of the passageway, looking for one familiar way back. The halls are winding and old, some parts even having mould on it, I took one of the torches from the ones lining the wall and starts walking around. The halls are winding downwards and she goes down with it, not knowing which way to turn. I started taking random turns and could not even find one familiar path.


    I remembered the talk with the Prince and I got more annoyed but I also felt helpless, I know that if he really chooses to ruin my life here then no one will stop him and this time I might not get lucky and killed, still I wondered what he could have told the King and maybe it was really a misunderstanding after all, or maybe he wanted to rub it in my face and have me kneel in front of him but I would rather die than do that.


    I still could not gather my thoughts as they flew to Stuart, I felt extremely sad about the fact that he is locked up currently and I knew that one way or another I was the cause of that. I could not help but wonder how wrong he might get to feel when he is caged in the dungeons but I was here free while he is locked up in a cold, rusty cell with rotting leftover meals, a worn out sack for a bed and the roaches and rats that crawled around the walls, fighting for the meals he could scavenge, the more I thought about it the more my heart dropped and I knew that I needed to find a way to save him.


    I noticed that I had made another turn but this one led me into an even darker passageway, I also noticed that the torches that line up the walls seemed to stop there. I lifted the torch higher and raised the hem of my skirt and began to decent the stairs there. The echoes were loud and the dust arises with each step of mine getting thicker with the said dust, I reached a narrow door that I could not recognise at all, I suddenly started considering going all the way back the way I came and waiting till morning to find someone to take me back.


    But the thoughts of what the Queen and her maids stopped me in my tracks, and just like that my reputation of being a thief in the pce would be considered sealed and stamped. I would rather take my chances here, so I forged on and like that I went through the door anticipating anything that mighte my way. The doorway led to an even narrower pathway and was gloomier than the one I just left, the touch I held started burning low and I knew that I would be thrown into darkness soon.


    Not too long after quickening my steps the touch died and fear gripped me even with all my self-talk on being brave before the touch went out, I ced my hands on the wall and started doing my best in navigating the walls with running my hands along them and I started moving forward even in the darkness. I should reach the end in a few minutes I mean it could notst forever, I knew I spoke too soon after few hours passed.


    The hope I initially held started to leak and I was already feeling discouraged, I looked up and I saw a dim light at the end of the hall. Without even thinking twice I sprinted toward the direction, I never for once looked back at all until I reached the torch hanging on the entrance to another hall. I already started to guess that I stumbled on a secret passageway but what I cannot decipher is where exactly it leads to.


    I crossed my finger and entered, I suddenly smiled as the broken hinges that once held a door led me to a familiar ground. The cell. It seems the door that used to be there was a back entrance that had not been used for quite a while due to the dust and how creaky and old and rusty it was. I took a huge breath of relief to fist finally be in a very familiar pathway and also being able to solve the problem of me thinking of how to sneak into the cells to go visit Stuart.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I walked around stealthy to the best of my abilities which is next to nothing, I walked around and looked to see if there were any guards around and I saw none, I remembered the cell I was in and knowing the fact that they did not allow me to enter to look for him in the early hours could only mean that he was ced where I once was. With that I hurried my step to where I was held before hoping with all of me that Stuart would in fact be there.


    I walked down the cell and this time around I saw and heard the inmates which were there, was I really so preupied with the fact that I was going to die that I could not even hear the voices and screams of these people? While some tried coarsening me to let them out when they saw me, others swore at me and if not for the iron barracked then I would already be paralyzed with fear not that I was not afraid but I knew I needed to see Stuart.


    I walked further down looking through the cells hurriedly for him and I found no traces of him, I continued till I was far enough I was about to give up when I saw someone lying sideways on the floor.


    Without second guessing myself I walked to his cell and saw that he was in a semi sorry state, the guilt in me grew more.


    ¡°Stuart¡­¡± I spoke softly, I was afraid he would not be able to hear me but I saw him turn his head and our eyes met.

 22

    CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO


    I could barely see him as the walls were dimly lit, although I could not see his face clearly he looked like he just survived an intense war. He was all dirty and icky and im pretty sure that he was starving as well, I felt tears swelling in my eyes when I realized that this was all my fault, I had no idea how but I knew it had something to do with me. The moment her saw that he was me he got up moving closer to the door.


    ¡°Alice???, how¡­¡­ wait why and how are you here.¡± He asked, I gave him a sad smile.


    ¡°Do you not care for my presence?¡± I asked him, he shook his head instantly.


    ¡°No that was not what I said, I know that Edward had told the guards not to let anyone and most especially you through the gates. And I also know that you need a royal permission to see anyone held in prison by one¡± He told me, although I knew that already it still made me boil.


    ¡°I found a secret passageway by ident.¡± I told him the truth, after I considered making an excuse but I stopped. I told him about how I had gotten lost and I ended up following a weird door that led me there.


    ¡°That was one interesting discovery, but you can¡¯t be here Alice.¡± He said to me.


    ¡°I wanted toe see you.¡± I responded quite stubbornly, I was after all worried about him.


    ¡°I know I know but it¡¯s almost morning and the guards would be returning back to the dungeons but the ones on night shift would be waking up soon so you see that you must make your leave.¡± He whispered, then my brain booted that we had been talking in whispers all along.


    ¡°Why are we whispering.¡± I whisper yelled at him, he looked at me before he looked like he was trying to hold hisughter in. then he turned and pointed to the end of the hall, I turned and I saw the one guard who was supposed to keep guard was sleeping and snoring loudly in the corner, oblivious to my presence. I met his eyes and I also had a hard time of my own keeping myughs in.


    ¡°What happened to you.¡± He asked me.


    ¡°I got released by Edward¡¯s help.¡± I told him, his face got angry instantly.


    ¡°Really?¡± He questioned, I nodded and told him what Edward had said to me and he got angrierining in an agitated whisper.


    ¡°You do know that he would stop at nothing to have you at his feet begging for mercy right?¡± He said, I turned and looked at him curiosity nipping on my heels.


    ¡°Why though? I mean why is he so into running me.¡± I asked. He snorted and looked at me.


    ¡°Because he likes y¡­¡­.¡± He stopped suddenly, I looked at him and he lets out a cough seemingly to be lost in a thought before he rubbed his head shaking it.


    ¡°Sorry, I did note with any water.¡± I spoke concerned.


    ¡°No its aright. I think he is just looking for something to y with because you are the only one fierce enough not to back down to any of his troubles and even sometimes fight back.¡± He finished what he had wanted to say and I nodded, we spoke some more and I promised to get him out of this ce as soon as possible.


    ¡°Do not bother about that, I won¡¯t be in here much longer.¡± He soothed me, was it not meant to be the other way around? I was still feeling that guilt when heughed, I looked to him and he pointed to my hair.


    ¡°Darling your hair is covered in loads of cobwebs.¡± He said and Iughed with him, we got quiet for the moment just enjoying each other¡¯spany when I heard footstepsing from the main door, I instantly hides in a dim part of the hallway. The guard walked away not stopping for a moment before he turned into another hallway, I got up and looked at Stuart, he gave me a sad smile and I knew it was time for me to leave.


    I was already familiar with these hallways so I walked as quietly and as quickly as I could, avoiding guards on my way as I rushed to my room. I made it in before the first ray of the sun cast its beauty on the pce, I got inside and I realised with a sad and tired thought that I had spent hours walking through the dusty halls. My body shivered and I got up to go wash myself, one the perks of living near the Prince¡¯s quarter was there is another bath chambers for maids near here and only for maids in his quarters like every other quarters have theirs, I entered and I was lucky no one was in yet. I washed up quickly and I got dressed, making my way to the kitchen to start my work for the day, I met Madam Teresa at the entrance and I just knew the day was up to a shitty start.


    ¡°Morning Madam.¡± I greeted and was about to walk past her when she held me.


    ¡°Step aside for a moment Alice.¡± Shemanded and I instantly got worried about it.


    ¡°Yes Madam.¡± I did and waited for her to turn.


    ¡°Where were youst night?¡± She asked, I felt the blood drain from my face making me pale instantly. Does she know? Is that why she was asking me this.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you ask me that.¡± I said pushing my limit, she gave me a look that shouted shut up and answer.


    ¡°We were in a rough situationst night and your assistance was needed urgently but s you were nowhere to be found, so I will ask again and this time give me an answer. Where were youst night Maid.¡± She questioned using her full authority as the Head maid.


    ¡°I was feeling stuffy in my room and tired from cleaning it upst night. You know that I had been locked up so I was not totally convenient in a closed up environment and I needed fresh breath of air. That was why I made a trip to the backyard of the building to sit for a moment.¡± I lied smoothly, guess my talents that I picked up in the street woulde in handy one day like this.


    I knew that almost no one goes to the back quarters as it was a small deserted ce that already sprung weeds and grass, it was the perfect excuse to say where I was and to remove any suspicion should they find out about any intruders in the Queen¡¯s rose gardenst night. After all none could enter the said garden without her permission, I saw her face stumped and surprised as to what I had said.


    But I also saw how they slowly shifted into suspicion yet she could only do that and without proof she can do nothing, but I saw her school her face to a normal dull face. Perks of having lived in the castle for a long time, not an emotion to be out of line.


    ¡°The Queen have requested that you serve her breakfast this morning. Her meal is to be brought to her in the theatre and it would be better for you to hurry and get it done.¡± She said to me as she turned and went her way, but did I hear jealousy in her tone?


    ¡°Yes Madam.¡± I responded as she left, I went about my mini chores in the kitchen and grabbed a quick breakfast before I packed her meal into a food cart and made my way hurriedly to the Queen.


    I was so thankful that I had not gotten lost as soon as I saw the theatre in sight, and I learned today that this was a room dedicated to let the Queen enjoy performances without the usual crowd at the theatre.


    Guess she could do that because she had the power and the money, yet my heart aches when I remembered the people living in the alley and how Erin¡¯s parent could barely afford medicine for her illness.


    I got to the entrance and I knocked requesting for permission, I heard a quiete in and I made my way in. I turned and I saw that the Prince was actually here sitting and staring at me in full distaste. As I entered the Queen¡¯s private theater, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread wash over me. I had been tasked with serving the Queen her dinner, and I was not looking forward to it. I hated Prince Edward, and the thought of having to spend any time in his presence was almost unbearable.


    The theater was dimly lit, with only a few candles casting soft light on the plush, velvet seats. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries, depicting scenes from the kingdom¡¯s history. In the center of the room stood a small stage, where the Queen¡¯s court jester would often perform for her guests.


    I approached the table where the Queen was seated, I saw that Prince Edward was already there, lounging in one of the plush chairs. He was deep in conversation with his mother, and they both seemed to be in good spirits. I tried to keep my gaze averted from him, but I couldn¡¯t help but notice the way his dark hair fell across his forehead, and the way his broad shoulders seemed to fill the room.


    I took a deep breath and steeled myself for what was toe. I had a job to do, and I couldn¡¯t let my hatred for Prince Edward get in the way. I approached the Queen, curtsied, and began to serve her breakfast, all the while keeping my gaze firmly fixed on the te in front of me.


    ¡°Good morning your highness, your grace.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I greeted both of them and served the Queen¡¯s meal in front of her, the Queen smiled at me and epted my greeting being her usual self. But Edward ignored me and I was really tempted to stab him with a fork.


    ¡°Edward, would you like to leave and return to your quarters to go have your breakfast?¡± She asked turning to her son, the ever so loving mother who gave birth to a demon¡¯s spawn.


    ¡°No mother,¡± He said before he turned my way with a smile, that smile alone and I knew that he was thinking of another way to frustrate my life. ¡°¡­ you maid. Go bring my breakfast from my quarters here so I might be able to eat.¡± He finished still with his smile on. I felt my temperature rise because the Queen¡¯s theatre was the highest room at the west wing of the castle while his royal nuisance¡¯s room was the second floor of the east wing.


    I curtsied as I rushed out of there, I heard hisughter behind me as I left rushing my way to the kitchen because I remembered that I saw some maids preparing the food and I was hoping I could catch them on time. I entered the kitchen breathing heavily as I made my way to the cook when I did not see anyone there.


    ¡°Where is Prince Edward¡¯s breakfast.¡± I asked breathless.


    ¡°Ohh, the maids already took the food to the prince¡¯s chambers upstairs.¡± He said giving me a short smile before he went back to cooking. I felt myself weakened, because the kitchen was thest floor on the west wing and they had already gone to the east wing. With no other choice I curtsied and said my thanks with a frustrated smile as I made my way there to get his food for him. I ran and climbed two stairs at a time so I could reach the chambers on time, I was also on the lookout and I saw no maids and I concluded that they had already left his meal there for him. I gave a heavy sigh and took a deep breath as I walked toward the entrance.


    ¡°Stop there, where do you think you are going.¡± One of his guards stationed at the door asked.


    ¡°Oh, the prince sent me to go get his meal for him. He is waiting in the Queen¡¯s theatre room sirs.¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°Why then did those maids drop his meal here and why would he ask you to bring his meal?¡± The other questioned.


    ¡°Why would I know that, can you maybe ask him when next you see him and stop dying me?¡± I responded angrily as the frustration caught up with me. I tried going in but they stopped me again. I blew up and I started yelling and hurling words at them telling them that the prince in fact sent me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I follow her to the room and make sure that she only carries the food.¡± The blue eye guard offered, their build looked the same and they are of the same height also dded in armour. the other nodded and they finally allowed me in. I said nothing because I barely had enough sleep and I could feel the wariness in my bones, I saw the meal cart and I carried it turning to move out.


    ¡°So you really are a thief after all yeah? Stealing bitch who is trying to mooch off the Prince.¡± HE taunted me but I ignored him still setting the cart right.


    ¡°Hey I am talking to you slut, have he fucked you yet. Pretty sure he does not need much time with you because you would readily climb into his¡­¡­¡­¡­ oh fuck.¡± He screamed out loud as I cut off his words by sending a very gentle kick to his groins and turning on my heels while pushing the cart forward, mission aplished.

 23

    CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE


    I rushed off with the food ignoring the groaning man on the loor, I saw the other guard rush in when he heard hispanion¡¯s cries. I grabbed the cart and dart out of the way before he could get to me and I rushed off, I made my way down the stairs and dragged the food cart through the slope that was ced on the stairs to allow easy ess and conveying of meal. I turned and saw that the guards did not follow me knowing fully well that it is grave offense to leave their work post.


    Nevertheless, I rushed straight to the Queen¡¯s theatre which was on the other end of the castle might I add, bee lining up and down, almost tripping off a basket ofundry and gging off people on the way as I rushed there. I knew that he could make up a whole issue if I runte or his food gets cold before I arrived, I got to the door and I stopped took a deep breath and adjusted my cloths, he would never see me this dishevelled.


    I walked in as elegantly as I could knowing that I was neither too fast nor too slow so he would have no words ofint whatsoever, I set his meal in front of him and gave him a cunning smile before I returned to my position. I was to wait on them till they finish eating then I would be able to clear it up quickly, I saw Edward looks at his food then at me suspiciously and I guess he was wondering if Iced it again or not. I kept my face as stoic as possible while he looked at his meal in mild judgment before he started eating.


    I watched them as they ate and I started dozing off, the fact that I was not able to sleep throughout the night was showing its effect. I heard bits of their conversation as the Queen was ted about something but Edward was not that excited yet happy, and I heard something about someoneing back in a few weeks and also how the King was too busy to see the person. I briefly caught Edward expressing his distaste and I smiled


    ¡°So you could actually feel bad about something? Now isn¡¯t that astonishing and a miracle? phff¡± I murmured to myself


    ¡°Alice??¡± I heard and I jolted back to see both royals staring at me then I realized that they have heard my murmurs, I fell on my knees instantly now I was the one astonished at myself for saying something like that out.


    ¡°My Queen, I am so sorry I was only sleep taking.¡± I rushed out then I widen my eye when I realized that that was even worse because I was sleeping while I was on duty. The queenughed out almost entertained more than the ones on the stage, she continuedughing while Edward sent me a very annoyed look before he returned back to his meal.


    They finished their meal and I packed the tes and all the things used and returned the carts back into the kitchen pushing two at once, I was proud of myself reaching there at record time, I rushed out for two reasons, one being that I was embarrassed at myself for speaking my thoughts out loud and the second because I needed a well nice and deserved rest. The cooks saw me arranging the tes on record time at the sink and they looked worried.


    ¡°Alice dear, are you alright? What is wrong.¡± One of them took the initiative to ask, I turned around and gave an over dramatic sigh.


    ¡°I barely got any shut eyest night and I do need at least an hour of pure sleep to be able to function properly.¡± I said in an over the top tone and they allughed at my obvious jest.


    ¡°But I doubt you would be able to get that around here. The royals are always asking and ordering you girls all around and even Madam Teresa won¡¯t let you at all and it would be better she does not catch you especially you Alice¡­¡± Another said as they snickered before returning to their works. I stood still trying to find a way in which I could get my sleep when a maid walked in carrying fruits, I walked to her.


    ¡°Where are you going with those?¡± I asked with a n forming in my mind


    ¡°To the stables.¡± She responded, and just like that the n waspleted.


    ¡°Let me help you deliver it. It is along my way.¡± I told her giving her a small smile and she was more than happy to give me the bag as she returned. I received her thanks and I turned to thank the cooks before I made my way to the stables but I just hoped that it was Ang that adorable 14 summer old girl was the one there.


    I got there and I saw her seated on a patch of hays ying a flute, she was very good and the tone sweet to hear. I walked up to her and gave her the bag, this one was much smaller than the one I brought before so she could carry it.


    ¡°Thank you foring again.¡± She told me sending me that gorgeous smile of hers.


    ¡°Anytime Ang.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. I never asked for your name miss.¡± She asked as she blushed. Iughed she was just too cute.


    ¡°My name is Alice.¡± I told her. And sheughed. We did the same routine asst time as I helped her to feed the animals. When we were done I was more tired than I was before.


    ¡°Ang would you mind if I could get some shut eye on the patch of hay there?¡± I asked slowly so she won¡¯t feel entitled to do it.


    ¡°Yes, you look really tired. And don¡¯t worry I will be on the lookout for any maids and wake you up before then.¡± She told me and I could not help the surprise I felt. She really is a smart one, I gave her a thank you smile, Iid on the hay and the soft sound of her flute enters my ear as she sat down near me.


    ¡°You y beautifully dearest.¡± I spoke softly before I dozed off.


    I woke up and I saw that the flute ying had stopped, I looked around and could not find the swet girl. I got up and dusted myself I knew that I had have enough rest for the day so I returned into the kitchen to resume my duties.


    ¡°Where have you been.¡± I heard a voice and I turned around to see the Head maid.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was at the stables.¡± I responded politely.


    ¡°Liar. You are a liar and a thief. I will ask again where have you been Alice.¡± She asked again, I saw that we were gaining audience from how loud her tone was.


    ¡°Is there something you would like to ask me ma¡¯am.¡± I asked curiously as to why she was doing this.


    ¡°You stole some silver spoons did you not.¡± She used me. I looked at her.


    ¡°No I did not. I swear.¡± I yelled at her, what had Edward done again.


    ¡°Really? we all know that you were a thief so why should we belive you.¡± She spoke the truth and I saw the maids around nodding, I felt a strong headacheing on as the scene ovepped with soldiers screaming and fighting, I blinked my eye and saw her again right in front of me.


    ¡°I did not steal anything Madam please believe me. I have been working going from her highness theatre room to the stables. You can ask for confirmation if you wish.¡± I told her feeling my patience and strength leave me.


    ¡°Would you tell me where you were you said you werest night.¡± She continued her questioning.


    ¡°I have no idea what you would have me say and could you please ask me straightforward what you want from me?¡± I replied her in frustration.


    ¡°So you had not been to Prince Edward¡¯s chambers at night because that was where the sliver wears were stolen and only you would have the guts to do that.¡± She said, I heard gasps all around me and I knew that once again I would be the subject of rumour and not the kind I wanted.


    ¡°Really? you think that low of me?¡± I asked with a depressed and tired tone.


    ¡°You are a low life thief who got the grace of her majesty to work in the pce but ever since you had been here you always have been in one trouble or another.¡± She straightens her back as she said those.


    ¡°Really, what about you? I heard that you also were a thief before you entered the pce and tried seducing the King once. If not for the Queen who begged for your pitiful life you would not be here talking to me and telling me I am a low life,¡± I spoke the truth that I had heard about her in the castle. I saw everyone¡¯s shock because even though they do know about the matter none have ever talked about it to her face.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± She threatened in a deep tone.


    ¡°You heard me Madam Teresa. If I am a low life, then you are worse than me.¡± I told her as I walked up close then I turned and left the kitchen, I heard the maids calling my name but I ignored them all and entered my room.


    I sank into the mattress as my headache grew intense, I held my head as I saw shes of people again. This started after having those reurring nightmare for a long time, and the fact that they get intense with each of their arrival makes me unable to do some works. I sat up and tried to calm down my breathing because it helps, I have no idea why I always am having these migraines and the image of what I saw. I have never been to a castle before in my life well apart from the one I currently am.


    I groaned as I remembered how much trouble I had just ced myself into by making the head maid extremely humiliated and angry at me, I frowned when I also know that I would have more rumours spreading around about me and what happened. And for the umpteenth time I considered leaving the castle more strongly than before as I doubt if I would be able to handle the rumours and mishaps from both Prince Edward and also the maids in the pce. I fell to my back groaning out loud.


    I was like that for a while before I decided to go to the stables and visit Ang since I was not able to see her when I woke up and she might start looking for me if she returned and she did not see meying there. instead of going through the main entrance I took the back yard but I was surprised to see that the ce had already been cleared and cleaned thoroughly and the grasses and bushes were cut off.


    My mind remembered the lie I had told Madam Teresa to avoid telling her about the fact that I had been in the Queen¡¯s garden, I rushed to the stables and saw Ang. She looked up at me and smiled before she looked more closely and tilt her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Alice.¡± She asked.


    ¡°When was the bushes cleared?¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ that was cleared the night before and there was an entire group of maids and servants had gathered there to clean up after. I even heard that they went to look for more maids around to help them.¡± She told me, I shivered like a bucket of cold water was sshed on my body. So that meant that Madam Teresa knew that I was lying or she must have just found out after sometime.


    I copsed on the patch of hay I slept on previously and sighed deeply wondering what would happen when I had already yelled at the Head maid and I even had lied to her twice.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Ang asked me. I shook my head.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong dearest¡± I answered herying still and staring into the sky.


    ¡°I am not that young you know; you can tell me.¡± She resorted. I smiled at her then I decided to tell her everything that had happened and I saw that little girl was panicking on my behalf.


    ¡°Hey calm down would you.¡± I told her smiling.


    ¡°But what would happen? Will you be fired or killed for lying or for yelling at someone who is your superior?¡± She rumbled out.


    ¡°Okkayyy¡­. Calm down alright. I am ready for anything that would happen alright. And I will not sit low withstanding insults that will be sent my way.¡± I told her but it felt like I was encouraging myself. I finished when I saw a servant running my way, I stood up knowing its time I was summoned.


    ¡°The head maid calls you.¡± He told me and I nodded. I turned and smiled at Ang before I made my way forward.

 24

    CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR


    Edward¡¯s POV


    I made my way to the dungeon and stopped right in front of my friend¡¯s cell, I looked at him and sent him a big smile yet he looked and frowned in return rude.


    ¡°May I ask why you are in such a lowly dungeon your grace.¡± He asked me with all his wordsced in sarcasm. Iughed and looked at him again.


    ¡°I apologise; I will write you a formal letter before I visit you again.¡± I bent towards him and peered at him ¡°I mean it¡¯s not like you are in my dungeons after all, tell me Stuart how does it feels? I mean how do you feel for a noble of high ranking to have your esteemed self, spending days in the dungeon over a little maid who steals for a living.¡± I said to him. He looked at me then he ignored me, Iughed harder.


    ¡°Did I forget to tell you that she is grateful to me for saving her from death and she couldn¡¯t care less about your condition. She does not even bother to ask where you are even after not seeing you for a while, don¡¯t you get it she does not care about you at all so why would you suffer for a maid like that.¡± I continued, I have no idea why the thoughts of them together gets me really angry. I looked up to see himughing out loudly now I was the one confused.


    ¡°Stop lying, I know that she tried to visit but was stopped by the guards. She cares for me and that annoys you but she does, she cares enough for me that I had seen her visit.¡± He said smiling at me. My mouth turned into a sneer.


    ¡°You are a disgrace for trying to get on my bad side and all because of a mere maid. You dare that much?¡± I asked genuinely surprised.


    ¡°I would rather support a weak and mere maid like you said that has a very good heart than a miserable prince with nothing good but finds pleasure in tormenting others.¡± He told me, I got extremely angry so I turned and left swearing that I will make sure that he regrets his words. I walked out and stopped looking at the guards.


    ¡°Did Alicee here?¡± I asked the question knowing that almost all the maids here already know her name.


    ¡°Yes your grace, but as per your instructions she was not granted entrance.¡± I heard one of them reply. I got really pissed at that, so she really came here and how did Stuart know about that.


    ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to see him.¡± I told them as I walked away not sparing them another ce.


    Alice¡¯s POV


    I walked into the servant¡¯s quarters which surprised me because I know that we only gather here for briefings and the likes, because its where the poption of maids and servants lives. I raised my head and did not look down or timid like I use to do. I already made up my mind to never let my dignity fall and I will keep it intact, I saw the other maids and servants are gathered around the raised tform. I raised my skirt and walked through without any difficulty as they opened up a path for me as they murmured and discussed when I pass them.


    I walked up to the tform and I saw Meredith with a whip on her hands, I gulped because a part of me had already forgotten that she also is an Head maid and she could administer discipline as they deem fit. I saw her dress being wrapped up and I knew that my legs too will be flogged like hers as the punishment for thievery in the pce. I turned my head to the left and made a choice to go there myself without being dragged to where the maid was.


    Wait why was another maid here? My thoughts spun into chaos, and from the look of things she had already been held there for a while but no punishment had been given to her. The maid was crying like a child and was lifting the ends of her dress awaiting the floggings for her wrong doings.


    ¡°Silence.¡± I yelped a bit when I heard Meredith call everyone to order and instantly silence reigned. I looked at Meredith and her furious look made me not to know her because I could not marge this person with the soft smilingdy who talks to me. I felt my head aches again and I saw a girl of 7 summers looking at me, I held my head and blinked twice to see Meredith looking at me worriedly. She looked at me raising an eyebrow to ask if I was okay, I nodded getting the question she wanted to ask even though I was freaking out. These things were bing more frequent and I would be lying if I say that I was not afraid.


    ¡°Alice, you were used by Madam Teresa that you stole some sliver wares this morning. But we searched everywhere and we discovered that you were not the thief.¡± She said like she was speaking to me but her voice was loud and clear, instantly my eye turned to the maid on the tform like many others too.


    ¡°The silverwares were found in her dress when I identally bumped into her in the hallway. I heard the sound and Imanded her to lift her dress, all the silverwares fell out which she had tucked under her garments.¡± She continued while the maid¡¯s cry grew louder. I felt pity and anger for her, angry because she had almostnded me in trouble and out of the pce and pity as to how she was crying and scared at the moment.


    ¡°Now Alice will administer her punishment of fifteenches of the whip.¡± She said walking toward me, I looked into her eyes as she handed me the whip urging me to take it.


    ¡°Why must I be the one.¡± I asked.


    ¡°First it is to make up for the false usation because she was the one who told Madam that she had noticed something that seemed to have glittered and hidden in your room and that was why the head maid went to look for you that night but you were not in your room.¡± She told me, I held in the gasps that wanted toe out and looked at her again with new eyes.


    ¡°You said first? Any other thing?¡± I inquired when she stopped again.


    ¡°She was also caught trying to frame you by spreading the rumours that you tried to seduce the prince.¡± She finished and yeah I was angry. Seduce Edward? Really?


    Still with a lot of hesitation I took hold of the whip because I knew that she would not ept nothing I say now and I would have to take it from her hands. My hands trembled and the girl¡¯s cry grew, I took a deep breath then I stepped towards her with a sad look covering my face, I lifted the whip but I stopped halfway turning to see Meredith looking at me in question.


    ¡°Can I choose not to flog her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You could but I would prefer if you do it yourself Alice.¡± She told me and again I inhaled greedily then brought the whip above my head once more.


    Without thinking this time around, I brought it down with enough forcending it on the maid¡¯s legs. The maid screamed out in pain but what was she thinking? I brought the whip down again. Does she hate me that much? Think that I really am worthless? Again I brought it down. Does it hurt? The same way I was when everyone looked at me like a thief when I did not even steal anything?


    I whipped her again, does she want to be Edward¡¯s lover and she thinks that I am in the way? Again my hands came down, why could they not just leave me to myself and stay off my business, again i whipped her. Tears rolled down my face as I remembered the cold nights going on stale or spoilt food just to survive and I brought my hands down again. I remembered all the things I currently am enduring under the Prince and again my hands came down.


    I cried as I started feeling the emotions I had bottled up, how I had to beg on the street, how I was cheated out of my pay and because I had no one to help me, how I was robbed and thrown to the street by the same people who I thought were nice and caring. How I had gotten lean and tired because of how hungry I was, how I ate crumbs just to live on. All these and I finally had a chance to work in a ce like this but I had to face people who does not like me. Well like me or not I do not care but why the hell would they go as far as implicating me.


    And again and again and again as I remembered how I survived rape on the street and how frustrated I am now with the nightmares that gue me anytime I sleep and the headaches when I was awake. I screamed as I brought my hands down again with all my frustration and anger, her cries reached my ears and the red haze covering my eyes cleared. I saw that her knee to her legs were all red from the whip.


    My hand shook as I dropped the whip, I turned to see Meredith with a satisfied smile on her face and I saw how the rest of the maids were looking at me in fear. But why would they fear me, I did nothing wrong, yet when I looked at the maid crying I knew the reason.


    ¡°There is around eight more to go Alice.¡± Meredith reminded me, I looked at her and shook my head.


    ¡°I¡­..  I c.. a¡­. cant. I can¡¯t I¡¯m sorry.¡± I forced out. She looked at me and nodded.


    ¡°I understand. You can leave.¡± I was not told twice as I rounded up and walked keeping my head high even with how my eye matched my hair, a pathway was opened again and this time no notice. Those I made eye contact with flinched in fear because I had just brutally flogged a fellow maid because she had implicated me, guess now they know what I could do when I really get angry.


    Throughout the day and the next all the maids around me where all too bizarrely nice and kind to me, those who did not approach me looked at me in fear and even the little bully of us all stepped away from me. I guess my performance scared them that much and they also hade to realize that I was not the kind who will take itying down because I am no pushover and I most definitely am not nice enough to amodate anyone¡¯s nonsense side, I mean if I cannot amodate Prince Edward¡¯s own, what makes them think that I would allow theirs.


    I also noticed that few maids hade to me with the intention of bing friends with me but I would rather not, I felt extremely suffocated by the newfound attention that everyone keeps giving to me and I try almost every time to escape them. My headaches and visions of soldiers dying in battle and people running does not really sit well with me and not something that I would love to have in my head.


    The constant noise just does not want to stop and these maids makes me feel thoroughly disgusted because they all came waiting to be my friend after flogging a maid who was also their friend. I hid myself in my room almost throughout the days since I was not called upon, guess Meredith was still the one in charge as if it were to be Madam Teresa then I would be working my butt off in everywhere avable. I also am super confused as to why I kept dreaming about a smaller version of Meredith and was she a pretty. Most times I hide myself in my room till I feel the maids pass before I rushed outside, I was already tired of the attention and I wish it would just end.


    I decided to go out today and go visit Ang in the stables, at least she was a much betterpany than any of the fakes running after me thinking of using me to gain better footing with one of the head maids, I mean apart from Madam Teresa every other Head maid are cordial with me and I with them. Yet no matter how much I tried I was very much close to Meredith than any of them. I walked out and saw Edward leaning on the wall right next to my door, with a flip of a switch I became more annoyed and could not help but wonder why he even was here and why in the world does he likes messing with me so much. I walked up to him.


    ¡°Good day your grace.¡± I greeted him and was about to leave.


    ¡°I had no idea you could be that scary.¡± He said, looking at me with those annoying handsome eyes of his, what did I just thought of. Him? Handsome? No.


    ¡°Pardon me your grace.¡± I responded determined to not give him time of the day.


    ¡°Cute.¡± Heughed out loud before reaching his hands to touch my hair smiling, I started having a spection and how he knew and maybe he was the mastermind of everything.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked him as I stepped from the range of his hands.


    ¡°I had heard about somemotion from the servants and about a meeting between you all. So I came and I saw you brutally bringing your hands down on a fellow maid like you.¡± He said acting disappointed. The nagging feeling intensified with an usation that I do not want to ept.


    ¡°Tuck¡­¡­ although I know that I was a bad one by making that sweet innocent maid steal the silverwares just to put you in trouble but how was I expected to know that it would turn out that you were even more cruel for beating and tormenting her like that. Why would you do that.¡± He said. I knew it, I just did. How could he send such a person after me, I looked at him with everything I felt. I saw him flinch but I do not think it was because he feared me I mean he was the Prince, I felt pure disgusr and anger toward him. Without a word I turned and pred to go meet Ang.


    ¡°Oh¡­. Now you are about to be a bad friend Alice.¡± His voice stopped me, I turned and stared him down but he justughed.


    ¡°I seem to have lost the understanding for your words.¡±  I spoke rather rudely.


    ¡°So you are not going to see your boyfriend before he will be sent out of the pce and also not granted permission to leave his house for the next one summer? Of course not his house in this kingdom¡± He questioned with a smirk.


    ¡°My boyfriend¡­. who¡­.¡± I asked confused, he looked at me again silent for a minute before he broke into a huge smile.


    ¡°Stuart of course.¡± He replied, my eyes widened he would not dare would he?


    ¡°Ohe on don¡¯t look at me like that. And if I were you I would try to catch him so I would be able to say goodbye to him before his exile.¡± He told me and if there were to be a third party here they would think that he cared about me. I ran to the gate of the dungeons and I saw the guards seated ying some games, I went to them in a hurry.


    ¡°Is something wrongdy.¡± One asked as soon as he saw me and how breathless I was.


    ¡°Stuart, is Stuart still in the cells?¡± I asked praying with all of me that Edward was lying.


    ¡°Ohhh, He was removed like an hour ago now yes?¡± He replied turning to his mates to confirm and they nodded, my heart dropped to my stomach as I stared at them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes, I think he should be leaving the kingdom soon.¡± Another added and I got more crestfallen.


    ¡°What do you mean by that.¡± I asked even though I already knew. I saw them all shift their eye from curiosity to pity as they looked at me.


    ¡°He is being exiled for insulting the Prince to his face yesterday and I think he would be escorted out of the kingdom with some guard with not a shred of his dignity as a nobleman.¡± He reviled, I swayed with the nauseated feeling I felt, without looking and I said nothing else as I ran out of their sight, my whole being was praying that I get there as soon as possible as I ran to the gates of the pce.


    But I knew that I could not leave just like that, I started my race with one destination in mind, the kitchen. I heard that Madam Teresa took some days off work and Meredith became the highest authority for maids in the castle.  i rushed in and I saw Meredith who wasughing with two of the cooks stopped and stepped toward me when she saw the rm in my eye.


    ¡°What is it Alice, are you hurt.¡± She asked as she looked at me all over.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am. I came to ask you to let me off outside the castle for a few hours.¡± I said out rushed, she stopped and looked at me.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, I already was feeling my eye sting from the tears I had been holding back.


    ¡°I have to see him before he leaves, please Meredith.¡± I said as I took her hands in mine. She stares at me for a while before she nodded.


    ¡°Fine you are permitted.¡± She said reluctantly. Without anything more I ran out then I remembered that I was supposed to thank her.


    ¡°Thank you!!!¡± I yelled out as I raced to the front door, I had no idea which way to run when I left the giant doors of the pce and decided to run straight ahead. I ran through the market, falling once but kept running. I reached a path I already was familiar with and remembered the farthest kingdom gate. I realised that that was where Edward would have him be.  I rushed toward that direction, I needed to see him to apologize, I caused it all after all. I got there finally and I looked up to see that I was right.


    There he was standing at the entrance, about to step out of the border.

 25

    CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE


    ¡°Stuart!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± I screamed out his name as I continue to run towards him,


    ¡°Alice??¡± He asked in question, I saw him drop his things and wanted toe to me but the guards stopped him telling him to keep moving forward. I think he might have refused because I saw the guard remove his sword and held it to Stuart¡¯s throat. I stopped and watch with wide eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°Let him go, stand down.¡± I turned to see a stunning knight, she smiled and leaned backwards, and without further ado I ran to meet him.


    ¡°I am sorry; I am so sorry. It was all my fault, I¡¯m sorry.¡±  I apologize as I hugged him.


    ¡°No you did nothing wrong and even if you did then I forgive you.¡± He said and I hugged him tighter.


    ¡°Oh that just made me feel more guilt.¡± I said half serious and half-jokingly


    ¡°Now will you stop.¡± He told me and weughed.


    ¡°What will happen now?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I mean I am not, notpletely upset about being exiled because now I could choose to return here and I will have a clean te and start from the ground up. I will start my dream of bing a musician, like I had told you before.¡± He responded. Weughed and I looked around.


    ¡°Where are your family and why are they not here?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Well the Prince forbade anyone from seeing me. Alice promise me you will take care of yourself.¡± He said.


    ¡°Of course, ande back to me in the future.¡± I told him with a sad smile on my face.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asked as he looked to be expecting something, Iughed as I nodded.


    ¡°Of course, you are my friend after all.¡± I said at him, I saw his smile sway before he looked at me again but he looked way sadder than before.


    ¡°Goodbye Alice, thank you for being there for me.¡± He spoke to me as he bent and gave me a soft peck on my cheeks and hugged me, I returned it.


    ¡°That is enough, leave.¡± The superior said and we let go of each other as he turned to the gate and moved.


    I tried swallowing the tears that escaped but the dam opened with nothing stopping it, I watched as he walked till he was out of my sight, I turned to the knight and the helmet removed to see a gorgeous woman who introduced herself as Ambrosia Redwood. Ambrosia offered me a hand and smiled. I stared at her for a while before I took it.


    ¡°If it is of no issue then I can take you back.¡± She said as she raked her eye over me. I looked down and I saw that I was hurt on my knee and arm, the adrenaline was gone and so the tiredness descended. I nodded my head knowing that I would not be able to walk all the way back to the pce. She walked away and then came back on a horse, she held her hands down t hold me and I took it climbing on.


    This will be the first time in my life that I would be sitting on a horse yet the jolting back and forth feels extremely familiar, I am in front of a 6-foot-tall knight woman with sparkling ck hair adorned with jewellery that was bizarre for the female knights. From the limited knowledge that I had received I knew that only a few women actually made it into knighthood but here Ambrosia was, one of the highest ranked in the kingdom and a close personal friend to the first prince.


    Thisdy had been the conversations of many kitchen gossips and even I felt that she was a spectacr female knight, ording to the little gossip that I have heard it was said that she was so strong, she beats down men in the same rank and even higher than her. Rumour also have said that the only reason why she wasn¡¯t being promoted despite being way above her mates was because she refused to sleep with the Grandmander. After breezing through ranks for five summers, and because of that she had been stuck on secondmander for two summers


    The horse we were on was definitely a stallion and it was galloping through the city, I looked up to see that the sky was already bing dark, Ambrosia dismissed the rest of her knights then she turned to me.


    ¡°Where do you live hmm¡­¡­.¡± She trailed off looking at me.


    ¡°Alice, my name is Alice and I work as a maid in the pce.¡± I said but I saw how Ambrosia cringed.


    ¡°Was that voluntary or was it a tick.¡± I asked but I got no reply, suddenly we made a turn and her hands on the reins was tighter.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­ Miss Ambrosia. Where are we going to?¡± I asked when we took a dark corner, still I got no respond. We galloped for a small time before we were outside a local pub, she came down from her horse and brought me down too.


    ¡°Now here is it, do not say anything, stay behind me and I don¡¯t want to hear a word okay?¡± she told me, all of this was sudden but since I have no idea where we were and she was the only ride back home so I had no choice but to do what she asked of me. I nodded to tell her that I understood what she had said.


    We entered the loud pub and immediately we entered, it turned quiet. Everyone turned their eyes on us, without meaning to I shrunk into Ambrosia¡¯s back. Ambrosia walked up to the counter and pulls out on one of the chairs, gesturing for me toe sit, I obeyed quietly and as quickly as humanly possible in a situation like that. I know first-hand how scary pubs are, I had known this ever since I robbed a man but Iter found out that he was a servant for the pub visitors. They had beaten the man nearly to death, thinking that he had stolen their money, I had watched from the side that day, feeling guilty. It was one of my first tries of pickpocketing.


    Ambrosia calls the bartender, an old, buff man with scars everywhere, she orders tworge tumblers of their strongest drink and the man snorted in response. He leaves to go get it and I shivered, I know that I had never taken alcohol before and I also know that I just can¡¯t take a sip of alcohol because I was incredibly lightweight. I turned around to ask her to change her order at least for me.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­. Miss Ambros¡­¡­¡­¡± I never got to finish when one of the pub members that have been watching us quietly since we entered got up and walks up to Ambrosia.  He lifted his fist and mmed it on the table but Ambrosia doesn¡¯t turn to face him while I yelped, my eye getting clouded in fear. I felt my life fading from my eye when the man angrily yanks Ambrosia by her shoulder, I mean was he blind or was he a fool or just drunk for trying to anger her. She was a freaking tall knight after all.


    ¡°Whore knight¡± he whispered loudly and spitted on the ground near her.


    Finally, Ambrosia stands up when the man called her a whore knight, she told face to face with him, towering over him and her bright golden eyes seem to darken like a storm. Without meaning to I said a word of prayer for the man. Ambrosia leans forward, ring down on the man. Her muscles seem to bulge out even more from her armour. The man may be big but not big enough to evenpare to Ambrosia who is evenrger than most men in the force.


    ¡°Say that again.¡± She said to him with a smirk ying on her lips.


    ¡°I said you who¡­¡­¡­¡± he started but was interrupted by Ambrosia who sent him flying literally with a fist to his face which knocked him right out the door. The bartender came back with tworge tumblers brimming with alcohol and sighed as soon as he saw the man lying outside and the broken door he had flown through. He sighed again and looked at Ambrosia


    ¡°Ohe on don¡¯t look at me like that, I will pay for the damages.¡± She said and looked at him.


    ¡°Hey Ambrosia you should try to punch less when youe into the pub you know.¡± One of the men in the pub yelled at her and everyone bursts intoughter, Ambrosia included.


    ¡°Well I will but if they throw the first punch am I permitted not to hold back?¡± She jested back and everyoneughed again.


    The pub went back to its noisy and loud self, I still remain frozen in my seat as Ambrosia collected the two tumblers and looked at me, she gave me a huge smile.


    ¡°Oh, not to worry sweet.¡± She said before she said something to the bartender who looked at me and smiled before he returned with a tumbler of milk which he gave to me. He smiled at me and I gave him a wry smile because the milk was a bit too much, Ambrosia downed one of the tumblers in a go andughs, praising the bartender for his excellent drinks. He brought out a te of snacks, snorting again he dropped it and left. I continued sipping my drink and looked at her.


    ¡°Miss Ambrosia, may I ask why you brought me to a ce like this.¡± I asked when I could no longer contain my curiosity.


    ¡°Oh¡­. Hmm you looked like you needed someone to talk to and no offense but you looked half dead after losing your lover and I needed a drinking partner so it is a stunning coincidence.¡± She said and I blushed, why do people think that he was my love interest.


    ¡°Oh, hmm Stuart was not my¡­¡­¡± I blushed fiercely as I was not able to finish it.


    ¡°Wow, I apologise for that, but if he is not then who.¡± She questioned and for a brief second a blond haired man shed through my mind with his annoying smirk. What he hell was I thinking.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡­ no one.¡± I said, she looked at me again andughed.


    ¡°You are an interesting one, tell me how you came to work in the pce.¡± Shemanded and like that I spoke, I told her everything about how I lived and how Edward treated me.


    ¡°I just do not have the idea of what I might have done to annoy him som much.¡± I said as I took another sip of something bitter yet sweet. I realized that during my story I had poured some of Ambrosia¡¯s drink into my milk, guess I was that tired and frustrated.


    ¡°Edward did all these?¡± She asked me and I looked into her gently swaying self to see that she was curious. I nodded and smiled at her.


    ¡°That big head Prince needs a proper spank on the butt.¡± Ambrosia said and I stared at her in horror, I wondered how she could dare to insult royalty in public. Ambrosiaughs at my expression.


    ¡°Can you stop swaying for a moment though?¡± I asked curiously, she was moving too much. She tilted her head at my response before smiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my statement Alice, I have the power to be stupid. And I think its high time I drop you off at the pce.¡± She said and held her hands for me to take, I took it and stood up but felt like I was walking on clouds. Iughed along with everybody and waved good bye before we entered the cold air again.


    ¡°Such a nice and beautiful horse.¡± I said as I climbed its back again with the help of the knight. We started moving and I rested my head on her back to calm my beating heart for a second, but why do I keep seeing the face of Edward.


    ¡°Hey, Alice¡­¡­ Alice wake up.¡± I heard, I looked and saw that we had stopped.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡­. Where are we?¡± I asked but it sounded a bit slow even to my ears.


    ¡°We are in the pce sweet, nowe down.¡± She sid and I came down, Iughed when I stumbled a bit. I turned to her and curtsied before I made my way inside.


    I walked slowly but I realized that the halls were quiet so that meant that people had already retired, I walked to my room and I was almost there when I got to see the person who had been guing me for a long time resting on the frame. I slowed my steps and I hupped which made him raise his head to look at me.


    ¡°Your grace.¡± I greeted performing a rather long curtsey. He looked at me again before he walked towards me stopping before reaching me, his eyes widened.


    ¡°So you got drunk because I exiled him?¡± He asked, is it me or does he sound hurt. Yeah I am very drunk.


    ¡°Not just that but you also. What have I ever done t¡­¡­¡­ to deserv¡­¡­¡­. ee you treating me like that, it is not funny you know I feel pain and hurt too.¡± I screamed at him, he looked at me then around before he dragged me. He opened my room and pushed me in following me.


    ¡°See. eeeeeeeeeee you do not even want to be seen with me. You hate me so why why do you torture me so much.¡± I continued yelling


    ¡°Because you won¡¯t look at me!¡± He yelled back, I was stunned and I looked at him.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand. How does making me hate you will make me look at you.¡± I asked feeling more drunk than before.


    ¡°Fuck this.¡± That was thest thing I heard before I felt something cover my lips, I tried to move back but I was held. I lost consciousness and fell on something warm and soft.


    ¡°Just look at me, that¡¯s all I ask Alice.¡± I heard before I fell asleep.


    Edward¡¯s POV


    I watched as she ran out, it made me sad that all she thought about was him, what was so special about him, I don¡¯t understand. I am a Prince should she not see me or even look at me? I already know quite a number of maids that are more than willing to climb into my bed and even though I have had my fair share yet something dragged my attention on this girl.


    First I thought that I just loved to frustrate her and yes her reaction to situations made her more interesting, but now I do not think I was as sure as I was in the beginning, I mean she had already asked me twice now why I treat her the way I do. A question even I do not have the answer to and that irritates me. I made my way to the knight¡¯s training room, I need to let go of some of this frustration.


    I got there and I started training, my thoughts traveling in different directions, I just need something to do, anything. I kept on training even when my muscles screamed for rest I continued over and over again. I stood up drenched in sweat and I saw that most knights were done with their training and were staring at me. Although it¡¯s notmon for me and Andrew toe here to train they are mostly used to Andrew.


    I looked and it was already evening, I nodded at the knights as I left them and made my way to my chambers. I caught some maids staring at me with obvious interest but just that of a red haired girl shed through my mind, what is wrong with me and why was I feeling this way. I freshened up and got into new clothes.


    ¡°Get Alice for me.¡± Imanded one of the maids.


    ¡°Your grace, she took some hours off and she is not yet back.¡± She replied hurriedly, I¡¯m assuming that my mood showed on my face.


    ¡°Where did she say she was going to and who gave her permission?¡± I asked, who the fuck gave her permission. I know for a fact that Teresa would not have been the one.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡­ the others said she said she had someone to say goodbye to and it was Madam Meredith that gave her.¡± The maid said looking down but slowly as if she was trying to remember every details. Meredith? Till now apart from my parents¡¯ no one knows how she suddenly appeared in the pce and became a maid, even though no matter how I looked at it she had the bearing of a noble just like the same feeling I feel whenever I see Alice. I am pretty sure she had no idea she behaved like that, but she does and maybe the fact that she would not bow to anyone also made her more interesting.


    ¡°What time of the day did she leave?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°That should be around noon your grace.¡± She replied me, I nodded and waved her off. It was already dark and just minutes away from the servants to retire, I took a book from the self and sat down to start reading.


    I groaned as I mmed the book to the desk, I have been reading a page for the past one hour. I got up and out of my room, making my way to that girl¡¯s room. It already waste enough and she should be back, I got there and knocked on her door. I am still a gentleman after all, I heard no reply so I peeped in and saw that she was not in yet. I stood there and rxed for a few minutes trying to calm down my mind.


    I heard a hup and unsteady steps, I looked to see Alice standing there.


    ¡°Your grace.¡± She greeted performing a rather long curtsey. I looked at her again before I walked towards her halting my steps before I reached her, my eyes widened. Did she get this drunk because I sent Stuart out? Does she love him this much? And most importantly why am I feeling so sad.


    ¡°So you got drunk because I exiled him?¡± I asked with the hurt I felt leaking through.


    ¡°Not just that but you also. What have I ever done t¡­¡­¡­ to deserv¡­¡­¡­. ee you treating me like that, it is not funny you know I feel pain and hurt too.¡± She screamed at me, I looked at her again then I looked around. It waste and her voice was loud, I had to make sure another rumour does not spread. Without thinking I grabbed her arm and dragged her with me, I opened her room and I pushed her in there following also. Her room provides much more needed privacy than the hallways.


    ¡°See. eeeeeeeeeee you do not even want to be seen with me. You hate me so why why do you torture me so much.¡± She continued yelling, I know that she is drunk but does she gets on my nerves.


    ¡°Because you won¡¯t look at me!¡± I yelled back, I was stunned and I looked at her, did I really just say that I looked at her and I saw her looking at me probably mirroring the look I have on my face.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t underst¡­¡­¡­ and. How does ma¡­¡­ king me hate you will m¡­¡­ ake me lo¡­ok at you.¡±  She asked as she swayed on her feet more.


    ¡°Fuck this.¡± I said throwing caution to the wind and followed what had been banging on my mind, what would her lips taste like. I walked to her and did just that, I kissed her lips and were they so soft, she tried to step back but I held her. I kissed her, her lips so soft and sweet, I tasted milk and alcohol on them and the tastebined with her lips was addictive as she herself. I released her and she fell on me, her skin soft and her cheek flushed from the alcohol.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I carried her to her bed andid her down, I knew what I was feeling now but I have no way of making her see if she won¡¯t look at me, she initially nned to avoid and evade me if not for me going to Teresa to get her stationed under me.


    ¡°Just look at me, that¡¯s all I ask Alice.¡± I spoke softly and gave her a peck before I left her room and went into mine. I got in and I started panicking, why on earth did I kiss her? I groaned as I sat down on the chair. What the fuck was I thinking? That was what was on my mind before I drifted to a dreamless sleep.

 26

    CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX


    Alice POV


    I woke up with a start, feeling disoriented and confused. I rubbed my eyes and sat up, trying to make sense of what had happened the other night. It was all a bit fuzzy and still all a blur in my mind, I gasped loudly as one thing stood out in my memory- the kiss, my first kiss and it was with no other person but Prince Edward. I could not believe this; I had always dreamed of giving my first kiss to my husband. I had saved it for a reason, and even though it¡¯s not frowned upon if you had kissed before, I wanted to give something special to my husband and now it¡¯s gone.


    I felt a pang of regret and sadness in my chest, this was supposed to be something special, saved for the person I would marry. Nut now those ¡®virgin lips¡¯ were no longer mine to give. As I got dressed and went about my morning routine, my mind kept wondering to a pair of blue eyes and to that kiss and the feeling of guilt and disappointment could not be shaken off. I was after all a maid in the pce and I was not supposed to be involved with the Prince, it was another thing if he screams or make my life frustrating but this?


    What if someone were to find this out, then would that not mean that I wouldnd myself in an even bigger trouble. I went to the kitchen and the day went fairly normal except for the fact that Edward had not sent for me to attend to him today, was I thinking much into it then yes I was.


    ¡°Alice, you have a visitor.¡± I turned and I saw Meredith standing at the entrance to the kitchen, she was looking at me confused.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A knight, or rather the Female Knight Ambrosia.¡± She told me, I smiled at her and the confusion intensified.


    ¡°Oh, well she helped me out yesterday and dropped me off at the castle.¡±  I told her, I was not about to tell her that I got drunk and I had to take a lot of herbs today to clear my hangover.


    ¡°Well, just be careful okay, and I¡¯m sure you know that she is attracted to same gender as her right?¡± She nodded as she told me. I was mild shocked, because I just thought it was circted around when she refused to have sex with a superior officer to get a promotion.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ well¡­. Yes, I think so.¡± I said, I mean she was not even the one in my mind because every time I close my eyes all I see is the blue eyes staring at me and the word Fuck before I get shivers all over my body. I felt guilty because I got Stuart in trouble and here was I feeling this emotion for the enemy, or so I say to convince myself because my mind no longer recognizes him like that. How does one action change so much.


    ¡°Well go quickly, you do not keep a knight waiting.¡± She told me, I smiled and I left her presence.


    Sometimes I feel like she was teaching me how to act noble but that was just a fragment of my imagination, at least the nightmare did notest night and I was happy. I walked out and saw Ambrosia standing near her horse, her height attracted a lot of attention on her but she does not seem to notice as she sent a wide smile my way.


    ¡°Miss Ambrosia.¡± I bowed to her, sheughed as her eyes racked me over.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you standing on your feet and in clean cloths.¡± She teased, my cheek turned red as I recalled how I was yesterday when I saw her.


    ¡°Thank you. What brings you here though.¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Oh I came to see if you were alright and to make sure Edward had not caused you any trouble.¡± She replied as she looked at me searching for something. My mid yed what happenedst night vividly for a brief second, it took all of me not to blush furiously.


    ¡°None of that mydy.¡± I told her, she stared for a moment before she smiled. She then nods and climbed on her horse.


    ¡°Well then, I have to go and meet thepany weing Prince Andrew home. And you my dear we will see some other time. Till then stay out of trouble and perhaps gather your thoughts on how you feel about him¡­ heyaha¡± She said and she turned around galloping away.


    I stood there for some minutes, what does she mean by I should gather my thoughts, for whom? Stuart? but I already told her yesterday that he was not my love interest. Wait she could not have meant¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I looked to the distance in the direction in which she had gone to. No¡­ that is not possible, I shook my head as I turned around and walked back to the kitchen. But then just as quickly as Prince Edward had entered my life he was gone. No call or anything for the past two days and before where I would have been happy, now I was worried and curious. My mind was thinking of these when I entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Alice.¡± Roxane called me,


    ¡°Hey Roxane. How are you?¡± I asked politely not having that much mental strength at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine I¡¯m fine,¡± She said waving her hand all around. ¡°Heard thetest rumour?¡± She asked, Iughed inwardly before I turned to her knowing she already knew what the rumours were and she just wanted to pass it off to me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­. No I do not think so. Who is it about?¡± Iplied to her unspoken request.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Prince Edward.¡± She said, my heart sounded louder for a second, I turned to her fully.


    ¡°The prince? what of him.¡± I tried to tamper my curiosity as I asked her.


    ¡°Well, the rumour said that he suddenly woke up few days back and packed up. He told the King and Queen that he would be gone for a while to visit his friend, few days before the crown princees into the kingdom¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Her voice faded from my mind. He left? Was it because of me? I walked away feeling really mentally drained, he left? After he made me this confused he left. Just like that he left, was I not supposed to be happy? I was always trying to run from him after all.


    ¡®What if I told you Edward loves you¡¯ that was what the Queen said, had she seen something before she said that to me? ¡®Gather your thoughts on how you feel about him.¡¯ Miss Ambrosia had told me recently.


    But what was I feeling for him, I just feel a sense of emptiness. I heard whispers around the pce that he had vanished. I was left wondering what it all meant


    Days passed and Prince Edward vanished from the Pce, leaving me to ponder what that kiss had meant. Was it just a moment of weakness for him? Or was there something deeper behind it? Was it just a passing moment of lust for him? Or was there something more to it? I was torn between wanting to forget it all and longing to know more. My musings were soon interrupted by the buzz of activity in the Pce.


    The next few days were a blur as the pce prepared for the arrival of Prince Andrews, Prince Edward¡¯s older brother


    Everyone was bringing their best to the table, preparations were underway for the arrival of Prince Edward¡¯s older brother, Prince Andrew. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of curiosity about this new prince. The excitement and anticipation in the air was palpable, and it was all anyone could talk about. I tried to focus on my work and stay out of the way, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    What if Prince Andrews was nothing like his brother? What if he was strict and unapproachable? Or what if he was the older version of how Edward was right now.  As the day of Prince Andrews¡¯ arrival approached, the pce was buzzing with activity. Every room was being cleaned and decorated, every meal was being prepared with extra care. I was assigned to help with the preparations, and I threw myself into my work, hoping to take my mind off of everything else.


    The day finally arrived and Prince Andrews was weed into the pce, we all stood as he walked in, from how he walked it was obvious that he was the serious brother among the two. Andrew himself was amanding figure, with a muscr build and broad shoulders. His auburn hair was styled neatly, framing his chiselled face andplementing his warm brown eyes. His thick eyebrows gave him a serious and intelligent look, while his charming smile disarmed anyone who met him. It was clear to me that Prince Andrew was a natural leader, confident and sure of himself.


    The King threw a party and a lot of nobles were present, my heart went to wherever Stuart was because I knew he would have been here if he was in the kingdom. I saw Lady Ambrosia and she was one of the Prince¡¯s faithful followers. She looked at me and smiled at me before she walked to a fair skinneddy who smiled before giving her a peck on the lips. I saw that their actions were intimate and I just concluded that it was either her wife or her girlfriend, the more I looked the more my headache grew again.


    Still I remembered the prince and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. He was nothing like his younger brother. He was cold and aloof, with piercing blue eyes that seemed to judge everyone he looked at. I could feel the tension in the air, and I knew that things were going to be different from now on


    It had been a while I had the headaches but I think they came back with a vengeance. I saw their image ovepping with two different people acting all intimate also, I saw a male and female with crowns on their head. I kept on shaking my head but it persisted, I jumped when I felt someone touch me.


    ¡°Are you alright Alice.¡± I heard as my vision cleared I saw Meredith and Ambrosia with her plus one looking at me worriedly.


    ¡°Yes, just have a slight migraine.¡± I told them, I could not convince myself with that clumsy lie and I know that they were not fooled but they dropped it.


    ¡°Well, do take care of yourself ande see me anytime for anything okay? My doors are always open for you.¡± Meredith said with concern before she left me, I could not me her. Madam Teresa was still not back in the castle and all the work loads of hers and her own merged was on her head.


    ¡°Of course. Thank you Meredith.¡± I told her and she gave me a lovely smile. She had flipped once when I called her Madam, she told me she hated it and I should never call her that, be it private or public. She left but Ambrosia and herdy remained.


    ¡°Good evening My Lady.¡± I bowed to her and her date.


    ¡°Evening Alice, meet my lover Daphne.¡± She said introducing thedy to me. Daphne in turn gave me a sweet smile.


    ¡°So you are the Alice she won¡¯t shut up her mouth about for a few days now.¡± She joked, I blushed as I stared wide at the said knight.


    ¡°Ohe on, don¡¯t say it like that, I just find her interesting to have caught the eye of Edward nothing more.¡± She told her lover. They shared augh while I stood right in front of them awkward.


    ¡°But you really do not look that good dear. Is everything alright?¡± Ambrosia asked me as they turned to me at once.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­ yes of course I am mydy. Thank you¡± I replied and they nodded. I knew they were about to coniine the conversation with me but I made an excuse and I left them. The partysted throughout the night but I retired to my room earlier than the rest as I was able to get permission from Meredith, some would call it abuse of power because I knew her but I could care less with the tiredness in my bones. Yet as I was about to drift asleep all I could think about was not my headaches nor the nightmares nor the battles thates to mind but a particr blue eyed man with blond hair.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 27

    CHAPTER TWENTY- SEVEN


    The days passed by, and I found myself falling into a routine. I woke up early to start my work, and I went to bed exhausted. But no matter how busy I was, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of sadness that lingered in my heart. I was still thinking about that kiss, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what could have been. As the weeks went by, Prince Andrews proved to be just as strict and unapproachable as I had feared.


    He was demanding and always seemed to be unhappy with something. I tried to keep a low profile and avoid him as much as possible, but it was impossible to escape his gaze. I could feel his eyes on me whenever I was in the same room as him, and it made me uneasy.


    It was a warm summer night, and I was making my rounds in the pce as a maid. I was tasked to deliver fresh towels to Prince Andrews, the older brother of Prince Edward, who was back after being away for a long time. I knocked on the door, and with a soft voice, I called out to the Prince.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have brought fresh towels for you,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper.


    There was no answer, and I was about to turn away when the door creaked open. As I entered Prince Andrew¡¯s room, I was taken aback by how much more mature and sophisticated it was inparison to Prince Edward¡¯s room. The walls were painted in a warm, deep brown colour and were adorned with various paintings and tapestries depicting scenes of hunting and battles. Arge firece was set at one end of the room, its warm glow illuminating the space.


    The furniture was all made of dark, rich wood and each piece was intricately carved and polished to a shine. Arge four-poster bed took up one side of the room, its dark green curtains drawn back to reveal plush bedding. Arge wardrobe stood against one wall, its doors slightly ajar to reveal an array of expensive-looking clothes and shoes. There was a writing desk in the corner, a tall stack of books and parchment beside it. Arge armchair sat beside the firece, a nket thrown over the back.


    The room was spotless, not a single thing was out of ce, giving it an air of efficiency and order. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe as I looked around Prince Andrew¡¯s room. It was clear that he was a man of authority and power, and this room reflected that perfectly, the differences between him and his brother were miles apart. I turned around to see Prince Andrews, standing shirtless in front of me. He quickly put on a shirt, sensing my difort. I tried to excuse myself, but he stopped me.


    ¡°Please, wait. I am curious. Who are you? I don¡¯t think I have seen you around before,¡± Prince Andrews said, his voice gentle and kind.


    ¡°I am Alice, Your Highness. I have just started working as a maid in the pce,¡± I said, bowing my head in respect. Just as I was about to leave, Prince Edward walked in. He saw me and a look of recognition crossed his face.


    ¡°Andrews, I see you have met our thief. This is the same woman who stole from me months ago,¡± Prince Edward said, a smirk on his face.


    I was taken aback. I had not expected Prince Edward to remember me, let alone to bring up my past to his brother, and when did he return? I felt my face flush with embarrassment


    . ¡°Is that true, Alice?¡± Prince Andrews asked, looking at me with concern. I took a deep breath and straightened my back.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. It is true. I did steal from Prince Edward, but I was desperate. I had no food to eat, and I had to take care of others in the same situation as me,¡± I exined, hoping that he would understand. To my surprise, Prince Andrews nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I see. Well, I believe everyone deserves a second chance. What do you say, Edward?¡± Prince Edward shrugged.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. She¡¯s just a maid now. Do what you want with her,¡± he said, before turning on his heels and leaving the room, his words hurt more than I want to admit, what was I expecting? For him to say he has feelings for me, of course not. He could have anyone he wants, like he said I was just an ordinary maid that caught his fancy for a while¡­ Prince Andrews turned to me with a smile.


    ¡°Alice, I am d you have found work in the pce. Perhaps we can get to know each other better over time,¡± he said, his blue eyes sparkling. I smiled back at him, grateful for his kindness.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I would like that very much,¡± I said, before making my exit from the room.


    I walked away yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of emotions. I was embarrassed by my past, but also grateful for Prince Andrews¡¯ understanding. I couldn¡¯t help butpare the two brothers. Prince Edward was cold and distant, while Prince Andrews was kind and understanding. I could not help but think that I would much rather spend my time in thepany of thetter yet my heart longed for another, how was it that within a few days I have been overwhelmed by the emotion I felt for him. I continued my work throughout the day.


    I woke up early due to the nightmare gain and started my day early, my work load has eased for a while now, but I still have to do my part in the cleaning of the halls, I was doing just that when I heard a light cough. I was surprised that Prince Andrews approached me and asked me about my life in the pce. He was curious about me, and I found myself opening up to him, telling him about my past and my hopes for the future. My greatest surprise was that he listened attentively and offered words of encouragement. I couldn¡¯t believe it ¨C was this the same person who had seemed so cold and distant just a few weeks ago?


    I saw Edward from the corner of my eye looking at me conversing with his brother, he looked like he wanted to approach me before he shook his head and he left, I felt sad that he has been avoiding and won¡¯t even talk at all to me. I turned to the prince right in front of me and listened to his talk. And he was not even as cold as his appearance had made him look, he was like a soft bear with the qualities but loves to cuddle.


    Over the next few days, Prince Andrews always finds time toe to me and we would talk every chance we got. We talked about everything and anything, and I found myself looking forward to our conversations. He was a good listener, and he made me feelfortable. I found myself telling him things that I had never told anyone else. As the days went by, Prince Andrew arrived and I found myself in hispany more often than not. To my surprise, we got along quite well. He was kind and considerate, with a good sense of humour. We would often engage in light-hearted conversations, and I found myself feeling more at ease in his presence. One day, as I was tidying up the head maid¡¯s quarters,


    Prince Andrew came in to check on her. He noticed me and struck up a conversation.


    ¡°Good day, Alice,¡± he said with a warm smile. ¡°How are you finding life in the Pce?¡± he asked me like had always done. I think he might have heard about what had happened and he was always trying to protect me form his brother whom should I say avoids me now and he was even nice to me. It shocked me the first time he did it and it must have showed on my face because he frowned before he left me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite an experience, Your Highness,¡± I replied, trying to hide the nervousness in my voice.


    ¡°Please, call me Andrew,¡± He said, waving a hand. ¡°And may I ask, what is it that you do in the Pce?¡±


    ¡°I am a maid, Your Highness,¡± I replied, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Ah, yes. I remember seeing you around. You¡¯re quite skilled at your job, I must say,¡± he said, looking impressed. I felt my cheeks flush with pride.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I take pride in my work.¡± ¡°Well, it shows. You should be proud of yourself,¡± He said, a genuine smile on his face. We continued talking, discussing various things from the Pce life to our interests. Before I knew it, hours had passed and I had to leave for my next task.


    ¡°It was a pleasure talking to you, Alice,¡± Prince Andrew said as I was about to leave. ¡°We should do this again sometime.¡± He said again, he always said that every time to remind me that he woulde again.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. It was a pleasure talking to you too,¡± I said, trying to hide the excitement in my voice. I looked forward to our talks too just like him, I liked his attitude and I was alreadycking a friend. As I walked down the corridor, I couldn¡¯t help but think about the Prince. He was nothing like I had imagined a prince to be. He was friendly and approachable, and I found myself looking forward to our next conversation


    Prince Andrew and I spent more time together, chatting andughing. I was happy to have made a friend in the Pce, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for his kindness, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a connection growing between us, and it was then that I realized I was falling in love with him. One day, as we were talking, Prince Andrews suddenly stopped and looked at me intently.


    ¡°Alice, I have to go away for a few days on business. But I will be back soon. I just wanted you to know that I will miss our conversations,¡± he said. I knew he liked me as I liked him. And this time around I was able to feel exactly what I was feeling not like when I was with Edward, he confuses me and makes me do daring things while Prince Andrew is kind and gentle.


    ¡°Alice,¡± he began, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you this for some time now. I love you. I know you may have feelings for my brother, but I promise to treat you with the love and respect you deserve.¡± I was stunned, my heart racing with emotions. I had never imagined Prince Andrew feeling this way about me. But at the same time, I couldn¡¯t deny the feelings I had for Prince Edward.


    ¡°Prince Andrew, I¡¯m honoured and ttered by your words,¡± I said, trying to gather my thoughts, ¡°But I tink we are close enough to let you know that I also have feelings for Prince Edward. I¡¯m so confused honestly; I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± I rushed put hoping with all of me that he was not insulted or disgusted with the maid that is having romantic affection for two brothers. Prince Andrew smiled gently.


    ¡°Take your time, Alice. Think about what you truly want. I will be here waiting, if you choose me.¡±  He spoke softly, yet even though he smiled I felt it was a bit stiff than the ones he uses to give. I was grateful for his understanding, and I knew I needed to take some time to figure out what my heart truly wanted.


    As the days passed, I found myself torn between the two brothers. I couldn¡¯t deny the chemistry I had with Prince Edward, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t ignore the love I was developing for Prince Andrew. I was caught in a whirlwind of emotions, and I didn¡¯t know what to do. But I knew one thing for sure, I needed to make a choice and stick with it, for my heart¡¯s sake. I struggled to understand my feelings for both of them, both so different in their own ways.


    Prince Edward was charming, his smile could light up a room and his touch could set my body on fire. On the other hand, Prince Andrew was kind, he listened to me, he was genuine and caring. But then Prince Edward returned, and my heart was torn once again. I was torn between the fiery passion I felt with Prince Edward and the deep love I was beginning to feel for Prince Andrew


    Why did he have to return when he did, if only he had gone for a long time then this would not have happened. I know what I was thinking of was stupid because when he was not around I felt lost and empty within, but then I tried to move past it yet just as I was getting used that new routine, the darn Prince Edward just had to make a surprise return to the Pce.


    I tried my best but I couldn¡¯t help the nervousness I feel around him, knowing the history between us. But to my surprise, he acted as if nothing had happened between us. He was cordial and polite, unlike the first time, he treats me like any other person n ow and it irritates me because it made it look like we had just met and that it was a fragment of my mind and imagination that the kiss happened.


    Despite this, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of unease whenever I was in his presence. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was thinking and feeling. Was he regretting what had happened between us? Or was there something more to it? These thoughts consumed me, and I found myself caught in a love triangle between Prince Edward and Prince Andrew even though I called it one, a nagging feeling deep in my heart already knew that I had made an unconscious choice that I do not want to recognise.

 28

    CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT


    Edward¡¯s POV


    As the days passed, I couldn¡¯t shake off the thought of Alice. She was like a me that had ignited a spark within me. I was constantly drawn to her, and seeing her with my older brother, Prince Andrews, only added fuel to the fire. I had to do something, I had to show her that I was interested in her. So, I already decided to be nicer to her, to make an effort to win her heart.


    As a prince, I was used to getting what I wanted. But when it came to Alice, I just couldn¡¯t seem to get her to notice me. She was always so distant and uninterested in me, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel drawn to her. It didn¡¯t help that my older brother, Prince Andrew, had taken a liking to her. I couldn¡¯t deny that seeing them together made me feel a little jealous. I liked Alice, but I wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    She was unlike any other woman I had met. She had a fire in her that challenged me and made me want to know more about her. But, I couldn¡¯t be with her. The rules of the pce were strict and I had to marry someone of equal standing. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I wanted her for myself.


    I started to try and win her attention, being nicer to her and smiling more. But instead of making her feel more attracted to me, it just seemed to surprise her and make her think I was up to something. I didn¡¯t know how to get through to her, and I started to feel hopeless about the situation. But I couldn¡¯t give up just yet, I had to try and make her see me in a different light. I wasn¡¯t sure how to do it, but I was determined to do it.


    I found myself struggling to understand my emotions. Here I was, even though I was not the Crown Prince of the kingdom, I still had the world at my feet, but I was yearning for something I couldn¡¯t have. Alice, the beautiful and fiery maid who had stolen from me, was all I could think about. I didn¡¯t know what it was about her that had captured my attention, but I was determined to have her.


    It was hard to watch her get closer to my brother, Prince Andrews. I could see the way she smiled at him, the way she looked at him with admiration in her eyes. It was enough to drive me mad. I knew I had to act fast, so I decided to be nice to her, to try and win her over.


    One day, I summoned her to my chambers. I tried to be friendly and lighthearted, but my nerves got the best of me.


    ¡°Good morning, Alice,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°How are you today?¡±


    She looked at me, surprised by my sudden change in demeanor. ¡°Good morning, Your Highness,¡± she replied cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m well, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to apologize for my behavior in the past,¡± I said. ¡°I can be quite harsh sometimes, and I don¡¯t want you to think badly of me.¡±


    She looked at me skeptically. ¡°Apology epted, Your Highness,¡± she said.


    I tried to continue the conversation, but I could tell she was still guarded. I didn¡¯t know how to break through to her, to make her see that I was more than just a prince. I knew I had to do something to get her attention, to show her that I was interested in her.


    Days passed and I found myself struggling to find the right words to say to her. I would often catch her looking at me with a confused expression like she couldn¡¯t understand why I was being so nice to her. It was frustrating, but I refused to give up. One day, I decided to surprise her for a walk in the pce gardens. I hoped that being in a more rxed setting would help her open up to me.


    ¡°Alice, you look lovely today,¡± I said, hoping to start the conversation on a good note. She turned to face me, her eyebrows raised in surprise.


    ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here?¡± she asked, her voice polite but guarded.


    ¡°Just wanted to say hello and see how you¡¯re doing,¡± I said, trying to sound casual.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well, thank you,¡± she said, returning to her task of picking flowers.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said as we walked.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Please, call me Edward,¡± I said. ¡°I want us to be friends, Alice.¡± She looked at me, her eyes softening.


    ¡°Okay, Edward,¡± She said looking for any sign of trickery and she said it so low afraid I would implicate her again with something insignificant.


    My body shivered with the way my name passed through her lip, the same lips that I had kissed that night and which I wanted to kiss again. I already am craving her like a drug


    We walked in silence for a while, taking in the beauty of the garden. I could sense her starting to rx, and I took advantage of the moment.


    ¡°Alice, there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± I said. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been hard on you in the past, but I want you to know that I¡¯ve been thinking about you a lottely.¡± She looked at me, her eyes wide.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.


    I could tell she was ufortable, and I knew I had to try harder to win her over. ¡°You know, Alice, I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± I started, ¡°I know I haven¡¯t been the nicest to you, and I want to apologize for that. I want to start over and get to know the real you.¡± I said, she looked at me skeptically, her hands stilling in herp.


    ¡°Why now, Your grace? What¡¯s changed?¡± She asked, her voice hard yet lovely to hear. I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth, that I was falling for her, so I decided to y it off as trying to be a better person.


    ¡°I just realized that life is too short to hold grudges and be mean to those around us. I want to make amends and be a better person, starting with you.¡± I said, I felt sad the moment I said those but I knew it was not the time yet to tell her how I felt. She looked at me for a moment, considering my words.


    ¡°I appreciate the effort, Your Highness, but it¡¯s not that simple. Trust has to be earned, not just given.¡± She pointed out with her voice as bullet. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves.


    ¡°Alice,¡± I said. ¡°I know this might be surprising, but I can¡¯t help how sorry I am and I apologize here to you for making you feel those hurt.¡±


    She looked at me, stunned. ¡°Edward, I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± she said.


    ¡°Just be honest with me,¡± I said. ¡°Do you have any bad feelings for me?¡± I asked reeking of curiosity. She looked away, and I could sense her hesitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Edward,¡± she said. ¡°I have feelings just not what I could put into words, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s what you want to hear.¡± My heart peeked at her words, but I refused to let it show on my face, but as I looked at her I saw that she was lost in thought. I wanted to deny it but my heart fell as quickly as it had risen.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± She said staring straight into my eye


    ¡°Is it Stuart or my brother? Do you like my brother?¡± I choked out looking at her. She opened up her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Alice, you are needed here.¡± I heard and saw Meredith beckoning to her. She turned and looked at me before she curtsied and left.  I stood there lost and I have no idea how to get her, I know that if I do not have her then I would regret it for as long as I live. I couldn¡¯t deny that she was right, and I knew I had a long way to go to earn her trust. But I was determined to try, and I was willing to do whatever it takes.


    The next day I saw her in the pce and I walked over to her.


    ¡°Good morning, Alice,¡± I said with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Good morning, your highness,¡± she replied, looking a little surprised even after our talk in the garden she still was surprised. How on earth did I mess up this badly?


    ¡°How have you been?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good, your highness,¡± she said, her voice still a little cautious. I felt sad because she had gone back to calling me by my title and I do not like it.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± I said, trying to keep the conversation going. ¡°So, what have you been up totely?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just been doing my duties around the pce, your highness,¡± she said.


    ¡°Right, right,¡± I said, nodding my head. ¡°Well, I hope you have a good day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your highness,¡± she said, before turning and walking away.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed that the conversation had ended so quickly. I had hoped that I would be able to spend a little more time talking to her and getting to know her better. But I knew that I had to be patient, I couldn¡¯t expect her to warm up to me overnight.


    I continued to try to be nicer to Alice. I would start conversations with her when I saw her and I would try to make herugh but she always tries to run away from me anytime she could. I could see that she was starting to be a little morefortable around me, but she still seemed to be a little wary of me. I would be wary of me too after the long strings of trouble I had sent her way.  I could not tell her that I was jealous of her with Stuart, he didn¡¯t even try anything and she likes and spends time with him, maybe that was why I had him sent away, but she just had to go right ahead and make me jealous of my brother.


    One day, I asked her to have dinner with me. I thought it would be a good opportunity for us to get to know each other better and to have a more in-depth conversation.


    ¡°I apologize your grace but I cannot.¡± She replied as soon as I asked her.


    ¡°Why not. Don¡¯t you want to go out with me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°First I do not want to be exiled. And second I am going to be busy for the next few days, Madam Teresa is back and my workloads have increased.¡± She told me, and I grimaced.


    I had heard of what happened from the maids in the castle and knew that Madam Teresa went just long enough to get the unpleasant rumors to die down even though they were the truth. And now she must be back with a vengeful heart, I know that even if I go to meet her she would not relent and would try to get Alice out of the castle so my hands are tied for now. My thoughts sent a light through my body because this was the first time I saw a little helpless situation and it was because of this red-haireddy right in front of me.


    ¡°Your grace.¡± She curtsied and left, I noticed she had been avoiding staying in a closed area with me.


    I felt a smirk on my face because I knew that she must have been thinking of the kiss, I could still taste her whenever I close my eyes. Maybe that¡¯s one of the reasons that are fueling my jealousy anytime I see her and Andrew together.


    Today, I brought her a bouquet of wildflowers that I picked myself. She was surprised and pleased, and I could tell that I was finally getting through to her.


    ¡°These are beautiful, Prince Edward,¡± she said, admiring the flowers.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like them, Alice,¡± I replied, feeling a surge of happiness. ¡°I wanted to do something special for you.¡±


    I continued to try to win her over, always finding new ways to show her that I cared. And slowly but surely, she began to see me in a different light.


    Then the next day I finally worked up the courage to ask her about her feelings. We were sitting in the garden, enjoying the sunshine, when I mustered up the courage to ask her the question that had been weighing on my mind.


    ¡°Alice,¡± I said, turning to her. ¡°I have to know. Who do you have feelings for?¡± She looked at me with a mixture of surprise and hesitation.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± She said, looking away. Just as she was about to say more, the head maid Meredith interrupted us, calling her away for some work in the pce. I was disappointed, but I knew that I had to be patient.


    A few dayster, I tried again, but this time, it was Prince Andrew who saved her from having to answer my question. He came into the room, his presence immediately filling the room, and took her away with him.


    I was frustrated, but I knew that I had to keep trying. I couldn¡¯t give up on her, not when I felt so strongly about her. I was determined to win her heart, no matter what it took. I was sitting in my room when the maids cleaning up started talking and I briefly heard Crown Prince and Alice.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked one of them who trembled, even though I am calm now but only to Alice.


    ¡°¡­¡­. Pardon?¡­¡± One of the asked confused


    ¡°I said repeat what you just said.¡± I said to her already feeling annoyed, what was going on.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°With whom?¡± Another asked, I growled deeply feeling irritated.


    ¡°About the crown prince and Alice, who else were you speaking about you idiots.¡± I spoke loudly, I saw them trembled more but I do not have the time for that. I knew I was quiet and they must have forgotten that I was in the room before they started talking. They both knelt down instantly.


    ¡°We are so sorry your grace.¡±


    ¡°Please pardon us.¡± They all begged, I rubbed my temple and closed my eye. I took a deep breath then I looked at them again.


    ¡°Just repeat what you said and you will be pardon.¡± I said trying another tactic, they looked at each other probably considering their options.


    ¡°We heard that the crown prince had invited Alice to dine with him tonight.¡± One of them said, I felt the blood drain from my face. My brother may not be a y boy like me but he has his own, and he was also much more handsome than I am. I know thatdies do find cold and calm men hot, I stood there in shock as I was processing what they just said.


    ¡°Y¡­. your grace?¡± I looked and saw them still on their knees but more confused as to my attitude. I schooled my features because I do not want another rumor.


    ¡°How long had she been there.¡± I asked them.


    ¡°Almost three hours now.¡± One of them responded.


    ¡°Go get her for me and the rest of you are dismissed for the night.¡± Imanded and sat down fuming, I stayed for five minutes before I got up pacing trying to calm my nerve and telling myself that I was imagining rubbish. My anger getting the most of me as my imagination ran wild, I heard the door open and I turned to see a particr red hired girl raising her eyebrow at me.

 29

    CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE


    Alice¡¯s POV


    As I sat across from Prince Andrews at the dinner table, I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. I had grown close to both of the princes, but I had made my decision and my heart belonged to Prince Edward. However, I wasn¡¯t sure how Prince Andrews was going to react when I told him.


    I was having dinner with Prince Andrew, and the whole time, he was trying to figure out who I was in love with. He kept asking me questions, trying to get me to reveal my feelings, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell him the truth.


    The truth was, I was in love with Prince Edward. I couldn¡¯t help but feel drawn to him, despite his initial cold demeanour towards me. I was more shocked with it myself when I realized that I was looking forward to see him and even though Andrew is a much better option I felt more for Edward. Both aremanding but with me Edward had always been so confident andmanding, and there was just something about him that made my heart race.


    ¡°So, Alice,¡± Prince Andrews began, breaking the silence. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Who have you chosen between Edward and me?¡± Prince Andrews asked, his eyes fixed on hers. I knew Andrew was persistent, though, and he finally asked me outright who I had feelings for. I took a deep breath, mustering up all the courage I could find, and told him the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince Andrews, but I have to be honest with you. I have chosen Prince Edward,¡± I said, looking down at her te.


    ¡°Really?¡± Prince Andrews asked, a hint of surprise in his voice. ¡°Why him?¡±


    ¡°Because I love him, Your Highness,¡± I replied, her eyes meeting his. ¡°I know it might not make sense to you, but my heart belongs to him. I can¡¯t help how I feel.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Prince Andrews said, a sad smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s just that, I had such high hopes for us, Alice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with Prince Edward,¡± I said again softly, my voice barely above a whisper. I nced to see him send I saw that Andrew¡¯s expression was a mix of surprise and disappointment.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked, his voice surprisingly gentle. ¡°I thought maybe you felt something for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andrew,¡± I said, feeling guilty. ¡°I just can¡¯t help how I feel.¡± Andrew nodded, a sad smile on his face.


    ¡°I understand,¡± he said. ¡°But you know, Edward can be a difficult person to be with. He¡¯s got a lot of demons, and he can be unpredictable at times.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°But I still love him, despite all that.¡± Andrew gave me a long, searching look, and then he sighed.


    ¡°Well, I wish you all the best,¡± he said. ¡°Just be careful, alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince Andrews,¡± I said, feeling guilty. ¡°I never meant to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alice,¡± Prince Andrews said, reaching across the table to take her hand. ¡°I just want you to be happy, even if it¡¯s not with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± I said, smiling at him gratefully. ¡°I appreciate your understanding.¡±


    ¡°So, what about Edward?¡± Prince Andrews asked. ¡°Has he told you how he feels about you?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet,¡± I replied, my heart racing at the thought of Prince Edward¡¯s feelings. ¡°But I¡¯m hopeful that someday he will.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wish you all the best, Alice,¡± Prince Andrews said, standing up from the table. ¡°You deserve nothing but happiness.¡±


    With that, Prince Andrews made his exit, leaving me alone at the dinner table. I sat there for a while, lost in thought, before finally making my way back to my room. I couldn¡¯t help but think about Prince Edward and the love I felt for him. I was hopeful that someday, he would feel the same way about me. I stopped in my tracks as I saw a maid rushing towards me like she was on fire, I looked around and I saw no one chasing her, she stopped right at my front.


    ¡°Miss Alice,¡± she said, looking flustered. ¡°Prince Edward wants to see you immediately.¡± Prince Edward wanted to see me immediately.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. It waste, and I wasn¡¯t sure what he could possibly want from me at this hour. My heart sank at the thought of facing Edward after what had just happened. I was afraid he would be angry with me, or worse, that he would never speak to me again.


    I arrived at his room, and as soon as I entered, I saw him pacing back and forth, his hands clenched in anger. He stopped when he saw me and walked towards me, his brow furrowed. I raised an eyebrow as I found him pacing back and forth, a look of anger on his face. I sighed in my heart wondering who had irritated this Prince this evening. I took a deep breath and walked over to him, my heels clicking against the marble floor. He looked up as I approached and for a moment, we just stared at each other.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± He demanded. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere.¡± He said, I felt my anger rising slowly. He had no right to be so angry with me, and I didn¡¯t appreciate him speaking to me in that tone.


    ¡°I was just having dinner with Prince Andrew,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice calm and even. Edward¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°With Andrew?¡± He said, his voice filled with suspicion. ¡°What were you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your grace.¡± I dragged out


    ¡°Dinner with my brother?¡± He repeated, his voice filled with suspicion. ¡°What else did you two do besides dinner? What is it about that question that you do not understand?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, really,¡± I said, feeling flustered. ¡°We were just having a conversation.¡±


    ¡°A conversation?¡± Edward repeated, his voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°Is that what you call it?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me, Alice,¡± He said, taking a step closer. ¡°I know what¡¯s going on between you and my brother.¡±


    ¡°Speak what is on your mind Edward or if not allow me to return to my room.¡± I said as my anger got the best of me. ¡°What are you using me of, Prince Edward?¡± I asked, my voice rising.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the fact that you¡¯re sleeping with my brother,¡± Edward said, his voice rising.


    I was stunned. ¡°What? No! I would never do something like that.¡±


    Edward looked sceptical. ¡°Really?¡± he said. ¡°Because it sure looked like you were enjoying hispany a little too much.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between us,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡°I actually resisted his advances tonight because of you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He asked, staring at me with his blue eyes wide.


    ¡°Edward, I swear,¡± I said, feeling hurt. ¡°I would never do something like that. I couldn¡¯t do that, not when my heart belongs to someone else.¡± Edward¡¯s expression softened and he leaned forward, his eyes searching mine.


    ¡°And who might that someone be?¡± He asked, his voice low full of audible hope. I felt a blush rush to my cheeks, but I didn¡¯t look away. ¡®What if I told you Edward loves you¡¯ the Queen¡¯s word shed again through my mind.


    ¡°You know who it is, Edward,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper. Not saying any more than that, my cheeks and heart looks to be in sync with the way I blushed more and my heart beats faster. ¡®Gather your thoughts and know what you feel about him.¡¯ Miss Ambrosia had said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice,¡± Edward said, his voice low and filled with regret. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you like that.¡±


    I stood awkwardly in front of him, unsure of what to say or do. I have never seen the prince act so passionately before, and I was still trying to process what had just happened. Had he always been like this? I looked at him and I remembered the words I heard before I slept the day we kissed when I came back drunk. ¡®See me.¡¯ That was what he said, how long has he been holding his emotions in.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I finally managed to say. ¡°I understand why you were upset.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay,¡± Edward replied, his eyes filled with remorse. ¡°I was just so jealous when I thought you were with my brother. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing you to him.¡±


    ¡°Losing me?¡± I repeated, my voice filled with confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked at him as I asked. Edward sighed, running a hand through his hair. Where they correct? Were they able to see something in him that I missed? Does he feel the same way I do?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to get closer to you, Alice,¡± he exined. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you how I feel, but I was afraid of ruining our friendship.¡±


    ¡°How you feel?¡± I asked, my heart racing. Edward¡¯s expression softened, and he looked away, feeling guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Alice,¡± He said. ¡°I was so stupid, her was my mind thinking you were in love with my brother.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not in love with him,¡± I replied, my voice softening. ¡°I did at one point consider it. But I could not control who my heart yarned for.¡± I said, Edward sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he repeated. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have used you like that. I just¡­ I care about you, and I didn¡¯t like the thought of you being with someone else.¡±


    ¡°Why would you say something like that to me.¡± I told him starting at him. Edward¡¯s expression softened even further at my words, and he let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± He said. ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know. I guess I got a little jealous.¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± I repeated, surprised. Edward nodded looking straight into my eyes..


    ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t like the thought of you with someone else, especially not my own brother.¡± He murmured. I smiled, feeling my anger dissipate a bit.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said. ¡°But you have nothing to worry about. I only have feelings for you.¡± Edward looked at me, his eyes meeting mine, and I saw the relief in them.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked, his voice filled with hope.


    ¡°Really,¡± I replied, nodding my head. I gasp as I felt his mouth over mine, the butterflies I had been keeping for so long was let loose.


    ¡°You love me?¡± I whispered still shell shocked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Edward said, his eyes locking with hers. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Alice. I have been for a long time now.¡± I felt my knees go weak as I heard his words. I had always suspected that Edward had feelings for me ever since that night, but I never thought he would actually confess them.


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with you too, Edward,¡± I whispered, my voice filled with emotion. For a moment, he was silent. Then, he stood up and walked over to me, his eyes never leaving mine.


    ¡°Alice,¡± he said, his voice filled with emotion. ¡°I had no idea that you returned my feelings. I thought you were with my brother; I was so jealous. But if you¡¯re in love with me, then why did you go to dinner with him?¡±


    ¡°I went to dinner with him because I wanted to make sure he understood that I¡¯m not interested in him,¡± I exined. ¡°But it¡¯s not just that, I also wanted to see if my feelings for you were real, if they could withstand the temptation. And they did, Edward. I love you, and I want to be with you.¡± I said, Edward took my hand in his, his thumb tracing gentle circles on my wrist.


    ¡°Alice, I love you too,¡± he said, his voice filled with conviction. ¡°And I want to be with you too. But there are so many obstacles in our way, the fact that I¡¯m a prince, your position as a servant, my brother. It¡¯s not going to be easy.¡±


    Before I could say another word, Edward had closed the gap between them, pulling me into a deep kiss.


    Our lips met with a fierce passion, both of us lost in the moment. The kiss was intense, filled with all the pent-up emotions we have been feeling for each other. I could feel Edward¡¯s arms wrap around me, pulling me closer as we continued to kiss. But just as quickly as it had started, Edward pulled away, a look of regret on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice shaking. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I want you, Alice, but I don¡¯t want our first time together to happen like this.¡±


    I looked up at him, trying to focus my vision. My eyes filled with understanding, even though a part of me does not want to stop, I knew he was right, and I have to respect his decision.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m just d you told me how you feel.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Edward said, smiling back. ¡°I¡¯m just so d we¡¯re finally together.¡± I smiled up at him, feeling a sense of hope for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°I know it won¡¯t be easy,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡¯m willing to face any obstacle, as long as I¡¯m by your side.¡± I hardly got to finish my statement before he kissed me again.


    I grabbed unto him as he robbed me of oxygen, it was way intense than what I remembered that night. I felt his hands roaming about as he grabbed my waist tighter, he rxed his hands and the intensity of the kiss. My head still spins from how much emotion he passed through that simple kiss, yet I knew it was not that simple. Edward smiled, and I saw the happiness in his eyes. He took my hand and pulled me towards him, wrapping his arms around me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d,¡± He whispered into my ear. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do if I lost you.¡± I hugged him back, feeling content in his arms. I knew that things were far from perfect, but for the first time, I felt hopeful about our future together. Edward leaned down and pressed his lips to mine, and in that moment, I knew that we could conquer anything as long as we had each other. As he stood there, smiling at each other.

 30

    CHAPTER THIRTY


    I never imagined that the past would have such a hold on the king, but it seemed that it was alling back to haunt him. The past few months have been particrly difficult for the kingdom, with a cloud of uncertainty and mistrust hanging over everything like a dark shadow. Rumors about the king and the things he did in the past had been spreading like wildfire, and it was bing harder and harder to ignore them.


    One of the most talked-about rumors was about a lost kingdom, a neighboring kingdom that had fallen into disarray. People say that the monarchy has dissolved and that there is no longer any ruling body there, no traces of war or any kind of conflict. I had always been curious about these rumors, wondering what happened to the lost kingdom and how it could have fallen into such chaos. One day, I found myself in thepany of the Queen, serving her a meal in her private theater. As we ate, I couldn¡¯t help but ask her about the lost kingdom and what really happened.


    ¡°Your majesty,¡± I said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but overhear the rumors about the lost kingdom. Is there any truth to them?¡±


    The Queen looked at me, her eyes filled with a mix of sadness and regret. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, my dear,¡± She said. ¡°The lost kingdom was once a prosperous and thriving ce, but something happened, and the monarchy fell apart. No one knows what exactly happened, but it was a tragedy for the people who lived there.¡± I was shocked by this news, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what could have caused such a drastic change.


    ¡°Why would the monarchy fall apart like that?¡± I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    The Queen sighed. ¡°There are many theories, but the truth is that we may never know the full story. Some say it was a power struggle between members of the royal family, others say it was an uprising by the people. But what we do know is that the lost kingdom is a cautionary tale, a reminder of what can happen when we let greed and power take over.¡±


    I thought about this as I finished my meal, pondering the lessons we could learn from the lost kingdom. It was a reminder that no matter how powerful or wealthy we are, we must always remember to treat others with kindness and respect, or we may find ourselves in a simr fate.


    As the days went by, the rumors surrounding the lost kingdom continued to spread, and the king¡¯s reluctance to address the issue only fueled the spection. The people of the kingdom were divided, with some skeptical and others intrigued by the idea of a kingdom that had simply disappeared into thin air. I was among thetter group and often found myself daydreaming about going on an adventure to find the lost kingdom. One day, while serving Prince Edward at the royal table, I couldn¡¯t resist asking him about the lost kingdom. To my surprise, he was more forting than the King had been.


    ¡°Edward, what do you know about the lost kingdom?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice casual. He looked up from his meal and regarded me thoughtfully.


    ¡°Well, Alice, I have heard the rumors, of course. But I don¡¯t know much more than that,¡± he said, a hint of sadness in his voice.


    ¡°Why do you think the king hasn¡¯t said anything about it?¡± I pressed, eager to learn more.


    Edward sighed. ¡°I think the king has his reasons for staying quiet. It¡¯s not my ce to specte,¡± He said, giving me a small smile. Our conversation was cut short when Prince Andrew arrived and took a seat at the table. Edward tensed up, but I was relieved to see that Andrew seemed in a good mood.


    ¡°Good evening, Alice,¡± he said, giving me a warm smile. ¡°And Edward,¡± He added, nodding at his brother.


    ¡°Good evening, Andrew,¡± I said, feeling a twinge of guilt as I remembered the way I had rejected his advances at the dinner with Prince Andrew. To my surprise, Andrew and Edward were actually getting along, and the three of us enjoyed a pleasant meal together. Andrew even brought up the lost kingdom and I was intrigued to hear his thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the lost kingdom was actually a powerful and prosperous ce,¡± He said, his eyes shining with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s said that the kingdom was so rich that it attracted the envy of its neighboring kingdoms, who eventually conquered and destroyed it.¡± Edward nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s one theory, but there¡¯s no concrete evidence to support it,¡± He said.


    As the conversation continued, I found myself caught up in the mystery of the lost kingdom, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of longing for adventure. Despite my loyalty to the kingdom and Prince Edward, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more out there for me to discover.


    Later that night, as I was getting ready for bed, I found myself thinking about the lost kingdom once again. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what secrets it held and whether I would ever have the chance to explore it for myself. As Iy in bed, my mind raced with thoughts of the lost kingdom. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something special about it, something that could change my life forever.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I wondered if the kingdom held any answers to the questions I had about my past. I was an orphan and had no memories of my parents or my childhood. I was told that I was found at the doorstep of the orphanage I grew up in, with no information about who left me there or why.


    What was it that made them make the decision to drop me off?   Were they poor? Were they being chased? Were they running from someone or something? Or do they just don¡¯t want me at all and that was the best way to dispose of me without killing me? Growing up on the streets was tough. I had to fend for myself from a young age, and I learned how to steal to survive. It was a hard life, but it taught me how to be tough and resourceful. Despite everything I had been through, I still held onto hope and a thirst for adventure.


    Just as I was about to drift off to sleep, I heard a knock on the door. It was Edward, looking as handsome as ever in his royal robes. He asked if he coulde in and talk, and I obliged, feeling a mix of nervousness and excitement.


    ¡°Alice, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you after our conversation earlier tonight,¡± He said, taking a seat on the edge of my bed. ¡°I would like to know more about your childhood if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I took a deep breath and told him about growing up in the orphanage and the hardships I faced on the streets. I shared with him the memories I had of surviving on my own and how I learned to steal to make ends meet. I also told him about the mystery surrounding my birth and theck of information I had about my past.


    ¡°That must have been incredibly difficult,¡± Edward said, looking at me with a mix of sadness and admiration. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly strong, Alice. I have no doubt that you would have made it anywhere in life, even if you never met me.¡±


    Edward and I sat and talked, I was able to feel a growing connection between us. He listened to me intently as I opened up to him about my past, and I was grateful for his understanding andpassion.


    ¡°I was brought up in an orphanage, Edward,¡± I said, ¡°and I was told that I was left at their doorstep as a baby.¡±


    ¡°That must have been so hard for you,¡± He said sympathetically.


    ¡°It was,¡± I replied. ¡°But I learned to survive on the streets, to fend for myself. It wasn¡¯t easy, but it taught me how to be strong.¡± I concluded, maybe it was the air tonight but he felt more soft and gentle to look at. Or maybe he had already started to trust me who knows but Edward told me about his struggles.


    ¡°I was so trusting,¡± He said. ¡°I thought that everyone was good, just like me. But one experience changed me, made me more guarded.¡± I was curious as to which experience changed him but I knew well to respect the other person¡¯s decisions, if he wants to tell me then he would without me asking him.


    We talked, sharing stories and secrets, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel that our connection was growing stronger with each passing moment. The conversation was deep and meaningful, and I felt like I had finally found someone who truly understood me like I understood him. Although I still have a lot of holes in the past and in my memory that needed filling but I was more than grateful to have met him, now thinking back to that day when I went out to steal his ne it just does not seem so bad again. It was a blessing in disguise, with a lot of patience and peeling.


    ¡°I never knew someone like you, Alice,¡± Edward said. ¡°I feel like I can trust you like you really get me.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I feel the same way about you.¡±


    As the hours passed by, we continued to talk, sharing our thoughts and feelings. I felt like I was finally able to bepletely open and honest with someone, and it was a feeling that I cherished deeply. Our conversation continued, and we moved on to other topics, discussing everything from our favorite books and hobbies to our ns and aspirations. Edward then looked at me in a serious manner as if there was something he wanted to reveal to me.


    ¡°You know Alice, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you.¡± He said still looking a bit nervous, I looked at him with interest.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him softly as to not make him retract his decision to tell me whatever it was.


    ¡°I used to be a very different person, a long time ago,¡± He said. ¡°When I was just 8 years old, I was kidnapped by a group of bandits. They held me for ransom, and my family paid for it, but the experience changed me. I used to be so trusting and kind, but now I¡¯m always cautious and on guard.¡±


    I gasped, ¡°That¡¯s terrible, Edward. I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve always kept it a secret,¡± He said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want people to know that I was vulnerable, that I could be taken advantage of. But with you, I feel like I can be myself. I trust you, Alice.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°I¡¯m honored, Edward. I won¡¯t tell a soul, I promise.¡±


    We talked for a while longer, discussing the events that had shaped our lives and how they had impacted us. It was a night I would never forget, and a bond that would only continue to grow stronger.

 31

    CHAPTER THIRTY-ONEN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As the days passed, I found myself bing closer to Edward. Our conversations were filled withughter and honesty, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep harmony with him thriving. We would talk about everything, from our yearnings and fears to our choice of foods and hobbies. I knew there was no way how the maids have not started a rumor about me and the Prince, but I was happy for the first time in a long time.


    One day, while walking through the pce, I overheard some of the maids gossiping about Edward. They were talking about how he was known for his mischievous attitude and how he often caused trouble in the pce. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, knowing how different he was with me. They only knew that part of him while I know hi, now for who he was, a pure hearted fellow who had to put on a mask for the public because he was hurt and scared.


    Edward and I were sitting in the gardens, appreciating the warm sun when I brought up the gossip I had heard about him. ¡°Edward, I heard the maids talking about your mischievous side, is that true?¡± I asked with a smirk.


    Edward chuckled, ¡°Well, I have been known to cause a bit of trouble in my time, but I promise I¡¯ll behave around you.¡± He said with a grin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± I said yfully.


    In addition to my growing rtionship with Edward, I found myself spending more and more time with Prince Andrew. Our discussions were light and easy, and I was grateful to have someone to who I could talk without any worries not because I could not tell them to Edward but because I know that Edward would take massive and drastic measures to make sure that whatever it was either who or what will either be jailed, burned, executed or exiled.


    While having tea with Andrew, I asked him how he was feeling about our rtionship. ¡°You know, Alice, I have to admit, I was a bit apprehensive about getting to know you at first, but I¡¯m d we¡¯ve been able to put the past behind us and be friends,¡± Andrew said with a smile.


    ¡°I feel the same way, Andrew. I¡¯m grateful for the opportunity to get to know you better, and I would like to tender my apologies again for how things ended at that dinner¡± I replied. Andrew looked at me and gave a shortugh.


    ¡°I sincerely meant it when I said that I wanted you to be happy. And when I see Edward now, I knew you made the right choice. He looks happy as he was before he was¡­.¡± He trailed off looking into the distance.


    ¡°Before he was kidnapped?¡± I finished, he turned to look at me in shock before realization crossed his face.


    ¡°He told you that.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡± I answered honestly. I did promise him not to tell a soul but his family already knows and I was speaking to his brother so I broke no promise.


    ¡°Wow, that shows his trust for you. Don¡¯t betray him Alice, he would be broken if you do.¡± He said.


    Andrew and I decided to take a stroll and as we were strolling in the pce gardens, we overheard a group of maids gossiping about me. I could tell that their words were intended to be hurtful, but I refused to let them bring me down, I have heard a lot of rumors as to how I was sleeping with both Princes and as to how I had Edward wrapped around my finger, I mean at least they got one right.


    ¡°Can you believe that street urchin has the nerve to associate with Prince Andrew and even Prince Edward?¡± one of them said. Andrew¡¯s expression turned to one of anger as he heard their words, and he stepped forward to confront them.


    ¡°Excuse me,dies,¡± he said sternly. ¡°But I will not tolerate anyone speaking ill of Alice. She is a friend of mine, and I won¡¯t stand by and let you bully her.¡±


    The maids looked taken aback by Andrew¡¯s words, and they quickly scurried away. I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for his support, and I smiled up at him, feeling a sense of pride in our friendship. We continued our walk, I noticed that Edward was standing nearby, watching us with a smile on his face. He stepped forward to join us, and I felt my heart swell with happiness as the three of us walked together, chatting andughing like old friends.


    ¡°You¡¯re a feisty one, Alice,¡± Edward said, still grinning. ¡°I can see why Andrew likes you so much.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, feeling a flush of embarrassment at the praise. ¡°But I won¡¯t let anyone bully me, not even a group of maids.¡±


    Andrew nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s one of the things I admire about you, Alice. You¡¯re not afraid to stand up for yourself.¡±


    We continued our walk, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the two of them. Regardless of the challenges and problems I had faced in my life, I knew that I was lucky to have such a good friend and a very protective lover by my side.


    I was getting ready for bed that evening, and there was a knock on my door. When I opened it, I was surprised to find three of the maids who had previously teased me standing in the hallway.


    ¡°Oh look, it¡¯s the new girl,¡± One of the maids said with a sneer, as she and two others entered my room which I was cleaning up a little. ¡°Thinking she¡¯s all that just because she¡¯s spending time with Prince Andrew and Prince Edward.¡± Even after spending almost four months in the castle they still refer to me as new girl.


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s just using them to get ahead,¡± Another chimed in, crossing her arms over her chest. I was already in the pce for some weeks when I heard that only people of noble family or have noble bloods were allowed to be maids. No wonder the hierarchy y that always happens and that would exin Madam Teresa and Meredith¡¯s attitude even though most of the maids act worse than a street urchin.


    I stood up straight, not wanting to show that their words were affecting me. ¡°I¡¯m not using anyone,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job and minding my own business.¡±


    ¡°Your job?¡± the first maidughed. ¡°You¡¯re just a maid, like the rest of us. You don¡¯t belong here, with the royalty.¡±


    ¡°And you think you do?¡± I retorted. ¡°Just because you were born into a suitable and low-ss noble family doesn¡¯t make you better than anyone else. We all have our own talents and skills, and that¡¯s what matters.¡± I knew that those not wanted by their family or illegitimate daughters or those who hoped for the Prince to fall for their children sends their daughter to the castle to be maids. I was the only one who was a full bloodedmoner and was in the pce.


    The maids looked taken aback, and for a moment there was silence. I was about to tell them to leave when Meredith, the head maid whom even though I did not tell her considered her my friend, came up behind them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She asked, looking from me to the three maids.


    ¡°These girls were just leaving,¡± I said, holding my chin high. ¡°They were spreading rumors about me and trying to bring me down.¡±


    Meredith scowled. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate any bullying in this castle. If you have a problem with Alice, youe to me. Otherwise, leave her alone and do your own jobs.¡±


    Iughed because I knew that she had some hidden temper that made her even scarier than Madam Teresa, and I heard a brief rumor from different sources. And the fact that Roxane said it too made it more believable that she was about to leave the castle.


    ¡°So I will ask again. What are you girls doing here?¡± she asked, her tone stern. We all know that if Madam Teresa retires or even went on a vacation, Meredith would be the highest authority that we would have.


    One of the maids stepped forward. ¡°We just wanted to talk to Alice,¡± she said, a hint of sarcasm in her voice.


    Meredith crossed her arms. ¡°Well, you can talk to her in the morning. It¡¯ste, and she needs her rest.¡±


    The maids looked disappointed, but they left without another word. I was grateful to Meredith for standing up for me, and I thanked her as I closed the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get to you,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯re just jealous of your rtionship with Prince Andrew and Prince Edward.¡±


    I nodded, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling insecure. I had never been in a position of power before, and it was strange to be on the receiving end of jealousy and envy.


    ¡°You should see the way Prince Edward looks at you,¡± Meredith said, sensing my insecurity. ¡°He admires you for who you are, and he doesn¡¯t care about your past.¡±


    She had sent away the maids who were jealous of my rtionship with Prince Edward and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was on her mind.


    ¡°Alice, my dear,¡± she said, her tone soft and motherly. ¡°I just wanted to talk to you. I¡¯m so happy for you and Prince Edward. And even Prince Andrew looks happy for you two.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Meredith,¡± I replied, a smile spreading across my face. ¡°It means a lot to hear you say that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my dear,¡± she said. ¡°But, I must advise you to be careful. The king might not ept your rtionship and you need to be vignt.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said, feeling a knot form in my stomach. ¡°But I¡¯ll do everything I can to make it work.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt you will,¡± she said. ¡°But I also wanted to ask if you¡¯ve heard the rumor about the lost kingdom. Do you know what happened to the monarchs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumor,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any information about what happened to the monarchs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor,¡± she said, shrugging. ¡°But be careful, Alice. The kingdom can be a dangerous ce, even for those in the royal court.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Meredith, for your good wishes,¡± I replied to her. ¡°I know the king may not ept me, but I have to try. I¡¯ll be careful and vignt, just like you advised.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard all the rumors about the lost kingdom though?¡± she asked, a look of concern on her face.


    ¡°Do you know what might have happened to the monarchs or what people say about it?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard anything about a lost kingdom or its monarchs. What do you know about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just like I had just heard a rumor,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°Some say the kingdom was cursed and the monarchs disappeared without a trace. Others say they were overthrown. But nobody knows for sure.¡±


    I felt a chill run down my spine at the thought of a cursed kingdom and missing monarchs. But I quickly pushed the thought aside and focused on the task at hand. ¡°Thank you for letting me know, Meredith. I¡¯ll be sure to be on the lookout for any information about the lost kingdom.¡±


    Meredith nodded and gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°Good luck, Alice. I¡¯ll be rooting for you.¡±


    ¡°I will, Meredith,¡± I said, feeling grateful for her advice. ¡°Thank you for everything. I¡¯ll do my best to make you proud.¡±


    ¡°You already have, my dear,¡± she said, smiling warmly. ¡°Just be yourself and be happy. That¡¯s all I could ever ask for.¡±


    I saw that she looked nervous and anxious. In all my days here so far I had never seen her like this.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked softly


    ¡°Alice,¡± Meredith continued, her tone now serious. ¡°There¡¯s another rumor that¡¯s been spreading. It¡¯s said that the monarchs had a daughter before they suddenly disappeared, and she was just five years old.¡±


    ¡°A daughter?¡± I repeated, my eyes wide with shock. ¡°I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Meredith nodded. ¡°And there are whispers that the daughter is still out there, somewhere. That she may hold the key to the kingdom¡¯s future.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡± I asked, unable to contain my curiosity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Meredith said, shrugging. ¡°But it¡¯s best to be cautious. If the rumors are true, the daughter could be in danger, and those who are searching for her could be dangerous as well.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I said, feeling a shiver run down my spine. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Meredith said, her eyes softening. ¡°Just remember, Alice, the kingdom can be a dangerous ce. But as long as you have love and support, you¡¯ll get through anything.¡±


    With that, our conversation came to an end and I walked away feeling grateful for Meredith¡¯s wisdom and support. I knew I had a lot to think about, but I was determined to make my rtionship with Prince Edward work, no matter what challengesy ahead.


    Meredith hugged me and then said goodnight before leaving my room. I climbed into bed with a smile on my face, feeling grateful for the friends I had made in the pce and excited about what the future might hold.


    I kept turning on my bed as I begged dreams to drag me away but none came, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought of the lost kingdom and its missing monarchs from my mind. I tossed and turned in bed for what felt like hours, but sleep eluded me. Eventually, I got up and made my way to Edward¡¯s room.


    I walked to his room and yet the thoughts persisted almost like I was missing or forgetting something really important. I knew he would be awake, just like he always was when I needed him. He was always there to listen and offer aforting words, and I needed that now more than ever. As I approached his room, I took a deep breath to steady myself. I didn¡¯t want to rm him, but I couldn¡¯t keep the fear and uncertainty inside any longer. I pushed open the door and stepped inside, my eyes adjusting to the low light. Edward was sitting at his desk, writing by candlelight.


    ¡°Edward, I need to talk to you,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I keep thinking about the lost kingdom and the missing monarchs. It¡¯s all so strange and frightening.¡± Edward looked up from his writing and put down his quill. He stood up and walked over to me, cing aforting arm around my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alice,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. You don¡¯t have to let it get to you. Come, sit with me and tell me what¡¯s really bothering you.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief and followed him to the small sofa in his room. As we sat, I told him everything that was weighing on my mind, from my concerns about the king epting me to my fear of the unknown. Edward listened intently, offering a supportive ear and words offort.


    By the time I was finished, I felt a weight lifted from my shoulders. I had a renewed sense of determination and resolve. I thanked Edward for always being there for me and for helping me see things in a clearer light. With a final hug, I said as I kissed goodnight and returned to my room, ready to face the challenges ahead.

 32

    CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO


    As I stumbled back to my room, I felt the start of a headache I had been experiencing grow into a full-blown migraine. My vision started to blur, and suddenly I was transported to a strange and unfamiliar ce.


    I saw the image of two people, a king, and a queen, running for their lives, holding hands with a small child between them. The child had red hair, and it was clear she bore a striking resemnce to her parents. The king and queen looked frantic, their eyes darting back and forth as they ran.


    As I tried to focus on the child, I felt a strange familiarity wash over me. It was like I knew her from somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t quite ce it. She looked up at her parents with a mix of fear and trust, and I felt my heart swell withpassion for her.


    I wanted to hear what the king and queen were saying to each other, but their words were muffled and indistinct. I could only see their lips moving as if they were having a frantic conversation. I felt like I was watching a theater, where no words were spoken.  I felt my vision clear as the migraine calmed down enough.


    Despite my efforts to stay awake and find out more, my migraine was too strong and I suddenly found myself falling back onto the bed, my eyes closing as I fell into a deep sleep. The image of the red-haired girl stayed with me, haunting me as I dreamed.


    I woke up feeling refreshed and eager to start another day in the castle. I was looking forward to helping out in the stables, as I was excited to see Ang, the 14-summer old girl who I found adorable and who yed the flute so beautifully.


    I made my way to the stables, taking in the sights and sounds of the castle as I walked. The stables were located in arge, open area at the back of the castle, surrounded by lush green fields and rolling hills. The smell of horses and hay filled the air, and the sounds of horses whinnying and the nging of horseshoes echoed through the open space.


    As I arrived, I saw Ang already inside, grooming one of the horses. I walked over to her, smiling as she looked up and saw me.


    ¡°Good morning, Ang!¡± I said, my voice filled with excitement.


    ¡°Good morning, Alice!¡± she replied, her face lighting up with a grin.


    We spent a few minutes chatting and catching up, talking about the horses and her flute ying. Just as we were getting into a good conversation, a man walked in, an older man with a friendly face. Ang¡¯s grandfather, who she had told me so much about.


    ¡°Good morning, youngdies,¡± he said, his eyes twinkling. ¡°What brings you two here today?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to help out in the stables,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll both be a great help. I¡¯m here to check on the horses, and make sure they¡¯re all doing well.¡±


    As the three of us worked together, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of warmth andfort in the stables. The work was hard, but it was also rewarding, and being surrounded by beautiful horses and friendly people made it all the more enjoyable.


    I walked back to the castleter feeling a bit tired. I was greeted by Roxane, one of the maids who worked in the castle and as I would like to call her ¡®the information carrier¡¯, she is way more efficient than letters. She had a conspiratorial look in her eye and motioned for me toe closer.


    ¡°Alice,¡± she whispered. ¡°Have you heard thetest rumor about the lost kingdom?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I shook my head, curious. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. What is it?¡±


    ¡°People are saying that it was the King who killed the monarchs to steal their wealth,¡± she said, her voice low. ¡°Some say he was unfaithful and couldn¡¯t stand the idea of someone else having so much power and wealth.¡±


    I was shocked by the rumors. It was hard to believe that the King, someone who was respected and revered by so many, could do something so cruel. But at the same time, I knew that people often spread false rumors and gossip, and it was best not to believe everything I heard.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to rumors, Roxane,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice light. ¡°They¡¯re often spread by people with their own agenda, and they¡¯re not always true.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± she said, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°But it¡¯s still good to be careful and vignt. You never know what might be true and what might not be.¡±


    I nodded, grateful for her advice. I knew that I needed to be careful in this new world and always keep my eyes and ears open. With a promise to be careful, I bid Roxanne farewell and continued on my way back to the castle.


    I walked with just one destination in mind and that was my room to freshen up, I realized that I was craving Edward¡¯spany more and more these past few days and the feeling of loneliness I feel anytime I think of the lost kingdom was not helping.


    I wore a clean dress and made my way to Edward¡¯s room. As I walked into Edward¡¯s room, I was suddenly hit with a rush of embarrassment as I realized that I had entered without knocking. Edward was just finishing his bath, and he was without a shirt. I felt my face turn bright red as I blushed,pletely caught off guard by the sight before me.


    But Edward justughed and teased me, saying, ¡°You own my heart, Alice, so you own all of that too.¡± He grinned as he reached for a shirt, slipping it on to put me at ease.


    I let out a smallugh, still feeling a little embarrassed but grateful for his understanding. I then brought up the topic of the lost kingdom, which the King had been so reluctant to speak about.


    ¡°Edward, I heard that the King hasn¡¯t said anything about the lost kingdom, and people are starting to think that there¡¯s some truth to the rumors,¡± I said, worried.


    Edward sighed and ran a hand through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s not that the King doesn¡¯t want to speak about it, Alice. It¡¯s just that this is a sensitive matter, and he wants to make sure he has all the information before he makes any official statement.¡±


    Just then, Prince Andrew walked into the room, giving his own opinion on the matter. ¡°Don¡¯t believe the rumors, Alice,¡± he said kindly. ¡°The King will speak when the time is right. In the meantime, just focus on enjoying your life here with us.¡±


    I nodded, grateful for their advice. I knew that I needed to be patient and trust the King¡¯s judgment. I was grateful to have Edward and Andrew on my side, and I feltforted knowing that I had their support.


    I left Edward¡¯s room and headed back to my own, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. Sure enough, as the evening wore on, I started to feel the familiar twinge of a headacheing on. This time, when the vision appeared, I found myself watching the king, queen, and their daughter galloping on horseback as if I was watching a y at the theater.


    As I watched, I was once again drawn to the little girl. This time, however, she looked straight at me, and for a moment, I felt like we were making eye contact. It was a strange, surreal feeling, and I jolted back to reality, feeling drained from the experience.


    I copsed onto my bed and slept, feeling exhausted from the visions that seemed to be guing me. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what they meant and why I was having these vivid experiences. I hoped that they would make sense to me someday, but for now, I just needed to get some rest and let my mind and body recover.

 33

    CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE


    I woke up feeling like I didn¡¯t get enough sleep, so when I made my way down to the kitchen, I was a little groggy. But that feeling quickly dissipated when I saw the bustling kitchen. The kitchen was arge room with several chefs working at various stations, preparing meals. The walls were lined with shelves, which were filled with various spices, ingredients, and cooking utensils. In the center of the room was arge firece, where a spit was turning, roasting a pig for the day¡¯s feast.


    As I began to wash the tes, Roxanne walked in and approached me with a grin on her face. ¡°Good morning, Alice,¡± she said. ¡°I heard about your new duties in the kitchen. How¡¯s it going so far?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going well, thank you,¡± I replied. ¡°Although I¡¯m still getting used to the hustle and bustle of the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have some news that will definitely make your day,¡± Roxanne said, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Have you heard thetest rumors about the lost kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of them,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°The kingdom is said to be a neighboring kingdom that¡¯s currently lying in ruins because they don¡¯t have a ruler. That¡¯s already amonly acknowledged fact.¡±


    Roxanneughed. ¡°Ah, but there¡¯s more. Some people are saying that there¡¯s a secret dungeon where the truth about the lost kingdom is kept.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°A secret dungeon? That sounds like a fanciful tale. Where did you even hear about it?¡±


    ¡°From a serving girl who heard it from a stable hand who heard it from a farmer who heard it from a traveler,¡± Roxanne said, shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor, of course, but it¡¯s a juicy one, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I rolled my eyes again. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll put too much stock in that. It¡¯s just another rumor to add to the list.¡±


    Roxanne shrugged. ¡°Well, maybe. But who knows? Maybe one day, the truth about the lost kingdom will be revealed. Stranger things have happened.¡±


    I quickly brushed aside the thoughts as Roxanne and I continued our conversation in the kitchen. The kitchen was a huge room filled with the aroma of freshly baked pastries and the sound of pots and pans nging together. The chefs were busy at work, preparing meals for the royalty. The walls were adorned with pots, pans, and other cooking utensils, hanging neatly in their ce. Arge firece was located in the center of the room, with pots boiling and sizzling on the fire.


    As I washed the dishes, Roxanne continued to talk about the rumors surrounding the lost kingdom. I couldn¡¯t help but think about my visit to the dungeons and the secret pathway I had taken that led me there. I wondered if there were more secret passages and which one could lead me to the truth about the lost kingdom.


    But I quickly dismissed these thoughts, knowing that it was not safe for me to be wandering around the castle on my own. Instead, I focused on my conversation with Roxanne and listened intently as she shared more details about the rumored secret dungeon.


    ¡°Have you heard about the secret dungeon?¡± Roxanne asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she repeated what she had already told me. ¡°They say it¡¯s where the truth about the lost kingdom is kept.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be skeptical. ¡°But why would they keep such a secret locked away?¡± I asked.


    Roxanne shrugged. ¡°Who knows? Maybe they¡¯re afraid of what people might do if they found out the truth. But I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll never know. These rumors are just that, rumors.¡±


    As we finished our conversation, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought of the secret dungeon and the truth that could be locked away inside. I smiled, turning my attention back to the tes that needed washing. Although I was skeptical of the rumor about the secret dungeon, it was still an interesting thought to ponder.


    I made a mental note to ask Edward about it the next time I saw him. Perhaps he knew something about it or had heard simr rumors.


    I continued my work in the kitchen, lost in my thoughts until it was time for me to retire for the night. I couldn¡¯t help but think about the secret dungeon and the possibility of what secrets it could hold. I was not that patient to wait to talk to Edward and get to the bottom of this mystery.


    I stumbled into the kitchen, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how everything had changed so quickly. Just yesterday, we were a team of maids and servants bustling about the castle,pleting our duties efficiently. But today, half of us were gone, sent away due to the flu outbreak. The head maid, Meredith, had doubled our workload in response, and I was feeling the strain.


    But I was determined to push through, I knew that my job was important. And so, I threw myself into my work, putting in extra hours and doing my best to keep up with the demands. I managed to get through the day and copse into bed at night, grateful for the chance to rest.


    However, the next day was no different. I was so busy with my duties that I didn¡¯t even have a chance to see Edward, I went about my chores in the castle, and I couldn¡¯t help but think about Edward and how I wanted to see him.


    Unfortunately, my workload had doubled since half the maids and servants in the castle had caught the flu and had to be sent away. Head maid Meredith assigned more work to everyone, and I was no exception.


    Even with my exhaustion, I couldn¡¯t shake off the thought of Edward and how much I missed him.


    A few dayster, I was assigned to clean the King¡¯s Chambers. I was dusting the shelves and cleaning the King¡¯s Chambers, I stumbled upon a secret door that led straight to an abandoned dungeon.


    The ce was dark and the smell was overwhelming, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of curiosity. I peeked through the doorway, trying to see as much as I could. The dungeon was old, but it looked like it could be lived in if it was cleaned up.


    I was just about to descend the stairs to take a closer look when I heard footstepsing towards me. I quickly locked the secret door and tried to make my way back to my cleaning duties as if nothing had happened.


    My heart skipped a beat when I realized it was Edward. He was dressed in his usual attire and looked as handsome as ever. We only had a brief moment to catch up before I was called away by Head Maid Meredith. I was disappointed, but I was d I got to see him for a brief moment.


    Later that day, I was talking to some of the other maids in the kitchen. They were all gossiping about the rumors they had heard about the lost kingdom and how the King might have had something to do with it. I couldn¡¯t help but think about the secret door I had found in the King¡¯s Chambers and wondered if it was rted to the lost kingdom.


    Roxanne already told me about a rumor she had heard about a secret dungeon where the truth about the lost kingdom was kept. My mind could not even do anything but think about the abandoned dungeon I had found and wondered if that was the same one.


    I decided to keep the secret door to myself and not mention it to anyone, not even Edward. I didn¡¯t want to get in trouble or risk getting exiled and most importantly I needed to find a way to get back there and see what was in the secret room.


    Yes, the rumors might be a lie but this and my own curiosity were seriously not helping. And even though Edward and Andrew said that the King would address the issue it does not seem that way to me as it looked like they are all hiding something. Maybe a big family secret¡­?


    I turned and I had to force myself to focus on my chores and do my job to the best of my ability. I knew that one day the truth about the lost kingdom would be revealed, and until then, I would keep my secrets and do my part as a maid in the castle while also satisfying my curiosity.


    I had been curious about that secret door in the King¡¯s chamber ever since I discovered it while cleaning. I knew that I needed to explore it more, and so I asked Meredith to station me in the King¡¯s chamber. To my surprise, she didn¡¯t ask any questions and agreed to my request.


    Three dayster, I made sure that nobody was around and I finally had my chance to open the secret door again. I descended the stairs and found myself in an abandoned dungeon. The ce smelt musty and it looked like it had not been used in a long time. I could see cobwebs hanging from the ceiling and dust covering the floors.


    I explored the dungeon, and my attention was drawn to one room in particr. It was bigger than the others and had a musty smelling from it. I cautiously walked in, and my eyes fell on a few items that were covered in dust. I approached them to take a closer look and noticed a picture frame among them.


    The picture was of a woman who looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t quite ce her. I wondered if she had anything to do with the lost kingdom that everyone was talking about. I made a mental note to bring up the picture to Edward and see if he recognizes her.


    I continued my exploration of the dungeon, taking in all the details and trying to piece together what could have happened there.


    As I stood there, looking at the portrait, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of familiarity with the little girl in the painting. We even had the same birthmark on our knees, It was then that my migraine hit me with full force.


    Images flooded my mind, visions of the girl¡¯s parents being haunted, the young girl falling from a horse and losing her memory. I saw her being brought to the church and her parents begging the nun to tell her that she had been dropped at the orphanage since birth. I watched as they left and a knight rode after them, the sigil of their kingdom emzoned on his armor.


    When I woke up, tears were streaming down my face. I looked into the mirror and the puzzle finally came together. Tears streamed down my face as I woke up, still in the dungeons, overwhelmed by what I had seen.


    I was their daughter, the rightful heir to the lost kingdom. I couldn¡¯t believe it. My whole life had changed at that moment, and I didn¡¯t know what to do next. Yet a question shone through, what happened to my parents.


    I looked at the sigil on the portrait, the realization hit me like a ton of bricks. My parents, the King and Queen, were murdered by the same man who employed me as a maid in his castle. Edward¡¯s father was a murderer and a traitor. My heart shattered into a million pieces as I thought of the life I could have had, the family that I had lost, and the kingdom that was taken from me.


    Tears streamed down my face as I thought of the lies and deceit that I had been living with for all these years. I was the lost princess, the heir to the throne, and yet I had been working as a mere servant in my own kingdom. It was a cruel twist of fate.


    I didn¡¯t know how I got back to my room, but the next thing I knew, I was lying in my bed, exhausted from the discovery. My mind was a mess, my heart was heavy, and I felt like I had lost everything. I tried to make sense of everything, but it was all too much. I felt so lost, so alone, and so betrayed.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about my parents and the kingdom that was taken from me. I felt a burning anger towards the man who murdered them and towards Edward for being a part of it all. And yet, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope. If I was the rightful heir to the throne, then there was a chance for me to reim what was taken from me, to bring justice to my parents and to restore the lost kingdom to its former glory.


    But how could I do it? How could I, a mere maid, reim a kingdom that had been taken from me? I didn¡¯t know the first thing about ruling a kingdom, and I was just one person against a powerful army.


    I knew I needed to gather more information, to find allies, and toe up with a n. But for now, I was too exhausted to do anything. I just let the sleep take over me, hoping that tomorrow would bring a clearer path.


    The next day, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to face Edward. I didn¡¯t know how to act around him, knowing what I now knew about his father and the kingdom. I avoided him as much as I could, focusing on my work and trying to gather information. I talked to the other maids and servants, trying to find out what they knew about the lost kingdom and the rumors surrounding it.


    Most of them knew very little, but I did hear a few whispers about a rebellion, a group of people who were fighting against the current regime and trying to restore the lost kingdom. I felt a flicker of hope at the thought of it, but I didn¡¯t know how to find them or if they were even real.


    As the days passed, I became more and more determined to reim my kingdom. I couldn¡¯t continue living as a mere servant, not when I was the rightful heir to the throne. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but I was willing to do whatever it took.


    I started to gather information, to talk to the right people, and toy the foundations for a n. I was careful not to draw attention to myself, not wanting to give away my true identity. But I was determined to seed.


    And so, I continued to work as a maid, but my heart was filled with a fire that had never been there before. I was no longer just a servant, I was the lost princess, the rightful heir to the throne, and I was determined to reim what was rightfully mine.

 34

    CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR


    I woke up the next day and a part of me was praying that the past few days had been a dream. Even though I knew it was not, I couldn¡¯t believe what I had just uncovered. My real parents were royalty, the King and Queen of the lost kingdom. And they were murdered by the very man I was serving, King Edward¡¯s father. The thought of it broke my heart into a million pieces.


    I felt betrayed and couldn¡¯t trust anyone anymore, especially not the Princes. I couldn¡¯t help but distance myself from them, especially Prince Edward whom I had just begun to get closer to. One day, Edward confronted me about my sudden change in behavior.


    ¡°Alice, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, looking concerned.


    ¡°Nothing, Your Highness,¡± I replied, trying to avoid eye contact.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± He said, cing his hand on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness,¡± I said, still not able to look at him. ¡°I just have a lot on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± He asked, genuine concern in his voice.


    ¡°No, Your Highness,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°I just need some time.¡± Prince Edward could tell I wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it, so he didn¡¯t push further. But I could tell he was hurt by my distance. Prince Andrew also noticed my changed behavior and confronted me about it.


    ¡°Alice, what¡¯s going on?¡± He asked, a worried look on his face.


    ¡°Nothing, Your Highness,¡± I replied, trying to avoid the conversation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± he said, sounding frustrated. ¡°I can tell something¡¯s bothering you. You¡¯ve been distant with both Edward and I.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness,¡± I replied, looking down at my feet. ¡°I just have a lot on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± He asked, a hint of desperation in his voice.


    ¡°No, Your Highness,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°I just need some time to figure things out.¡±


    Even though I didn¡¯t open up to them, their concern and kindness still touched my heart. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to trust them, not after what I had discovered.


    As I walked into the kitchen, I was greeted by the sight of the three maids who had always been envious of my rtionship with the princes. They were gathered around the table, their faces twisted into sneers.


    ¡°Well, look who decided to show up,¡± one of them said, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been avoiding us and also the Princes,¡± another chimed in. ¡°Maybe the princes have already had their fill of you.¡±


    That was the final straw. I could no longer stand their cruel taunts and insults. I let out a loud sigh and walked over to the table. I stood there for a moment, my anger boiling over, before Ished out at the maid who had spoken. Silence reigned as I struck her across her face brimming with anger and frustration.


    ¡°You have no right to treat me like this,¡± I said, my voice trembling with anger. ¡°You¡¯re all just jealous of what I have with the princes, and its time you stopped acting like children.¡±


    The maidsughed in response, theirughter echoing off the walls of the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh, look at her,¡± One of them sneered. ¡°She thinks she¡¯s so special, just because she¡¯s the princes¡¯ little ything.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have news for you,¡± Another added. ¡°They¡¯re just using you. They¡¯ll get tired of you soon enough, and then you¡¯ll be back to being just another maid in this castle.¡±


    I could feel the tears welling up in my eyes, but I refused to let them see me cry. Instead, I straightened my back and looked the maids in the eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who are stupid,¡± I said, my voice filled with disdain. ¡°Not even the rats in the dungeon want anything to do with you.¡±


    Just then, Meredith walked into the kitchen, her eyes scanning the room. She quickly assessed the situation and walked over to the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± she asked, her voice stern.


    One of the chefs quickly filled her in, and Meredith¡¯s expression darkened. She looked at the maids, her eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°You three,¡± she said, her voice ringing out loud and clear. ¡°Leave the castle at once. You¡¯re fired.¡±


    The maids paled at her words, and I watched as they quickly gathered their things and fled the kitchen. Meredith turned to me and ced a gentle hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay, Alice?¡± she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    I nodded, grateful for her support. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t take their taunts anymore.¡±


    Meredith nodded, a look of understanding on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be treated like that,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re a kind and gentle soul, and you deserve only the best.¡±


    With that, she gave me a hug, and I felt all of my worries and fears melt away. I was surrounded by friends who cared for me, and I knew that no matter what happened, I would always have them by my side.


    As Meredith hugged me, I felt a pang of guilt in my chest. I had a secret that I couldn¡¯t keep from her any longer, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t want to put her in danger by revealing it to her.


    I wanted to tell Meredith everything, but at the same time, I was filled with fear. What if she went to the king and turned me in? I didn¡¯t want to risk losing her friendship, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t keep this secret to myself any longer. I took a deep breath and pulled away from the hug.


    ¡°Meredith,¡± I said, my voice trembling. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to say.¡±


    She looked at me with concern in her eyes. ¡°What is it, Alice?¡± she asked.


    But as I opened my mouth to speak, I suddenly changed my mind. Instead, I just said, ¡°I just wanted to say how much I appreciate you. You¡¯ve been such a great friend to me.¡±


    Meredith smiled and hugged me again. ¡°I appreciate you too, Alice. You¡¯re like a sister to me.¡±


    I felt relieved that I hadn¡¯t said anything about my secret, but at the same time, I knew I couldn¡¯t keep it from her forever. I would have to find a way to tell her soon, or the weight of the secret would be too much for me to bear.


    I had learned the truth about my past and realized that the king was responsible for the death of my parents, I began to distance myself from Prince Edward even more. I couldn¡¯t trust any of them, and the thought of being close to someone who was connected to my parents¡¯ killer was too much for me to bear.


    At first, Prince Edward notice my change in behavior but he kept quiet and endured it. But as the days went by, he became more and more frustrated. He would try to talk to me, but I would avoid him, not wanting to face the reality of my situation.


    One day, as we were walking in the gardens, Prince Edward approached me. ¡°Alice,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been avoiding metely. Is everything okay?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to respond. ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s fine,¡± I lied. ¡°I just have a lot on my mindtely.¡±


    Prince Edward looked at me skeptically. ¡°You know you can talk to me about anything, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I forced a smile. ¡°I know. I just need some time to think.¡± He looked hurt, but nodded and walked away.


    The next day, Prince Edward tried again. ¡°Alice, can we talk?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Edward, I told you yesterday, I just need some time to think.¡±


    He ran a hand through his hair, looking frustrated. ¡°I understand that, but I can¡¯t help feeling like there¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me. Something¡¯s different about you, and I just want to help.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Edward. I just need some space, okay?¡±


    He looked defeated as he walked away, and I couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty for pushing him away. But I knew I couldn¡¯t risk exposing the truth and putting myself in danger. I just had to keep my distance and try to protect myself.


    I continued to distance myself from Prince Edward, my focus shifted to exposing the king for his evil deeds. I knew I needed to be strong if I was going to seed, and I was determined to do so.


    One day, while speaking with Meredith, she mentioned that the king¡¯s birthday was fast approaching. I saw this as an opportunity to reveal the truth to the world.


    ¡°Meredith,¡± I said, ¡°I want to help with the preparations for the king¡¯s birthday.¡±


    She looked at me in surprise. ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, determination in my voice. ¡°I want to make sure it¡¯s a celebration he¡¯ll never forget.¡±


    Meredith nodded, a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re getting involved, Alice. I think it¡¯ll do you good to have something to focus on.¡±


    I also spoke with some of the other maids, including Roxane, about the preparations for the king¡¯s birthday. They were excited to have my help, and I used the opportunity to gather information and resources that would help me in my mission to expose the truth.


    The days went by, I grew more and more confident in my n. I was determined to use the king¡¯s birthday celebration to shed light on his evil deeds and bring justice for my parents.


    The King¡¯s birthday party approached, I found myself torn between my feelings for Prince Edward and my desire to expose the truth about the King¡¯s actions. On the day of the party, I put on my best dress and made my way to the grand ballroom, where the celebration was being held.


    As soon as I stepped into the room, I was struck by how magnificent it looked. The walls were adorned with glittering jewels and ornate tapestries, and the tables were covered in luxurious linens. In the center of the room was a massive birthday cake, surrounded by the courtiers, who were dressed in their finest attire.


    I spotted Prince Edward across the room and my heart skipped a beat. He looked so handsome in his regal attire, and I felt a pang of guilt knowing that I had been avoiding himtely. As I walked past him, he turned to me, a hopeful look in his eyes, and tried to catch my attention. But I walked away, not daring to make eye contact with him.


    As the evening wore on, I heard the Queen ask Prince Edward if he had done anything to offend me. He replied that he had no idea what was wrong and that I had been avoiding him for no apparent reason. I felt guilty for the way I was treating him, but I knew that I had to stay focused on my mission.


    Finally, it was time for the King to make his speech. As he stood up to address the crowd, I took a deep breath and stepped forward. In a loud, clear voice, I dered.


    ¡°You are a murderer! You killed my parents, the rightful rulers of the lost kingdom.¡± The room was thrown into stunned silence as everyone turned to look at me. I had justmitted a grave offense and my life was now in danger. But I was determined to make sure that the truth was heard and that the King would pay for his crime

 35

    CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE


    As I stood in front of the King and all the guests, I repeated what I had just said, loud and clear, ¡°Your Highness, I am the rightful heir to the Lost Kingdom. And my parents were murdered by you.¡± The room was filled with silence, and I could feel the weight of all the eyes on me.


    Suddenly, Prince Edward appeared in front of me. He looked at me with a mixture of shock and confusion, and asked, ¡°Alice, what¡¯s going on? Why are you saying these things?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I looked into his eyes and repeated my words once more, ¡°Edward, I am the Lost Kingdom¡¯s rightful heir. And my parents were murdered by the King.¡±


    I repeated the usation, Prince Edward stepped forward, his eyes filled with confusion, fear, and determination.


    He grabbed my arm and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Alice, what are you doing? This is crazy talk. You¡¯re not yourself. Let¡¯s go back to my room and talk about this.¡±


    I shook my head, tears streaming down my face, ¡°I can¡¯t. I have to do this. I have proof.¡±


    Edward¡¯s grip tightened, ¡°Proof? What proof? Alice, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it now. Just trust me, Edward. I need to do this.¡±


    The King¡¯s voice boomed across the room, ¡°Arrest her! She¡¯s making false usations against the crown.¡±


    Edward released me and stepped in front of me, shielding me from the guards. ¡°No. I won¡¯t let you arrest her. She¡¯s not well. I¡¯ll take her back to her room.¡±


    The King¡¯s face turned red with anger, ¡°Edward, step aside. You¡¯re not thinking clearly. This woman is a criminal.¡±


    Edward stood his ground, ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt her. I need to find out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The King gestured to the guards, ¡°Take her into custody.¡±


    Edward turned to me, his eyes filled with concern and determination, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on. I promise.¡± I smiled at him, I walked away with the guards and I knew that the rumors surrounding the Lost Kingdom were about to soar higher with someone who imed to be the rightful heir merging and being thrown into prison for treason.


    The dungeon was a dark, damp, and musty ce that reeked of decay and neglect. The walls were made of stone and the floor was cold and hard, with moldy straw serving as my bed. The only source of light came from the small barred window high above my head.


    I was in a small, cramped cell that felt like a cage, with heavy iron bars blocking my way out. The silence was eerie, with the only sounds being the echoes of my own footsteps and the asional drip of water from the walls.


    As I sat in the dark and damp dungeon, I couldn¡¯t help but feel hopeless. The walls were made of rough stone, and the only source of light came from a small, barred window high above me. The floor was cold and hard, and I shivered in my ragged dress.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of footsteps, and a figure appeared in the doorway. It was Prince Edward. I stood up, my heart pounding in my chest, as he approached me.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯vee to see you,¡± he said, his voice soft.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, anger boiling inside of me.


    ¡°I want you to recant your story,¡± he replied. ¡°To say that it was all a lie.¡±


    ¡°A lie? How dare you,¡± I said, my voice shaking with anger. ¡°My parents were murdered by your father, the King. You are just as much a murderer as he is.¡±


    Edward¡¯s face fell, and I could see the sadness in his eyes. He turned to leave, but before he did, he spoke. ¡°I promise you, Alice. I will find a way to help you escape. I won¡¯t let you die like this.¡± And with that, he was gone.


    Days blended in the dungeon. Time had no meaning in this dark and damp ce. I lost track of how long I had been there. The only thing that kept me going was my determination to clear my parents¡¯ name and reim my rightful ce as the heir to the Lost Kingdom.


    Every day felt like an eternity. I was constantly cold and hungry, and I had no idea if anyone was trying to help me. I tried to stay strong and not let the despair take over, but it was a constant battle.


    I tried to keep myself upied by reying past events in my mind and thinking of ways to escape. But it was a futile effort, and I was trapped in that dungeon with no hope of escape.


    Every once in a while, I would hear the sound of footsteps approaching, and I would hold my breath, hoping that it was someone who wasing to rescue me. But more often than not, it was just the guard, bringing me another meager meal or taking me to the king for questioning.


    It was a never-ending cycle of despair, and I was starting to lose hope. But I refused to give up, and I promised myself that I would find a way out of that dungeon and clear my parents¡¯ name, no matter what it took.


    Today Meredith came to visit me after she had managed to bribe the guards for a little time so she could see me.


    Meredith was shocked and saddened by the news. She had always been a loyal servant to the kingdom and the King, but she could not ignore the truth that was standing right in front of her. She asked me how she could help, and I told her that I needed her to find a way to get me out of there.


    ¡°Alice, I will do everything in my power to help you,¡± Meredith said, her voice shaking. ¡°But it will not be easy. The King has ordered for extra guards to be ced here, and they are watching me closely.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied. ¡°But I have to try. My parents deserve justice, and the kingdom needs to know the truth. Will you help me?¡±


    Meredith nodded tears in her eyes. ¡°I will. I will find a way to get you out of here, I promise.¡±


    Days passed, and I started to lose hope. I had no idea how Meredith was going to get me out of there, and I was running out of time. But then, one night, I heard a soft scraping at my cell door. I got up, my heart racing, and saw that the door was slightly ajar.


    I cautiously approached the door and peered out. It was Meredith, along with a couple of other maids, Roxane and Ang. They had brought me some food and water, and more importantly, a n.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been working on a way to get you out of here,¡± Meredith whispered. ¡°It¡¯s risky, but it¡¯s the best we coulde up with. Have patience okay?¡±


    I nodded, ready to do whatever it took to reim my rightful ce and clear my parents¡¯ name.


    As I sat in my cell, the days blended again and I have no idea how long it had passed, each one feeling like an eternity. I was determined to clear my parents¡¯ name and reim my rightful ce as the heir to the Lost Kingdom. But I felt like I was running out of time.


    Then, one day, Meredith visited me again. This time, she had a different story to tell. ¡°Alice,¡± she said, ¡°I have something important to tell you. I was with the Monarchs when they ran away from the Kingdom.¡±


    I was shocked as Meredith told me about her past. I had no idea she was with the Monarchs when they ran away from the Kingdom. It was even more surprising to know that she entered the pce after some time and became a maid after her parents passed away, to keep her identity hidden.


    ¡°Alice,¡± Meredith said, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I was one of the Lady in Waiting chosen for the Princess. I was there on the night the Monarchs fled the Kingdom with their child. I was meant to protect the Princess, but we got separated in the chaos.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea what had happened to the Princess and the Monarchs. I searched for them for years but to no avail. Eventually, I had to start a new life and I entered the Pce as a maid, to keep my identity hidden.¡±


    ¡°But now, seeing you here, I know that you are the Princess. And I will do everything in my power to help you.¡±


    I was ovee with emotions as Meredith told me her story. It was a shocking revtion, and it filled me with hope to know that I had someone on my side who was willing to help me.


    ¡°Thank you, Meredith,¡± I said, tears streaming down my face. ¡°I appreciate your support more than words can express. I won¡¯t give up, no matter what happens.¡±


    I had listened intently as she spoke, realizing that I had been so focused on my pain that I hadn¡¯t even considered the pain of others.


    I was grateful for her visit and for her bravery in telling me her story. It gave me a glimmer of hope in my otherwise bleak situation. I was determined to keep fighting, no matter what it took.

 36

    CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX


    I woke up in my cell, I felt like today was going to be different. I couldn¡¯t exin why, but I just had a feeling that something was going to happen. I sat on my bed and looked at the walls of my cell, feeling like I was stuck in a never-ending nightmare.


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching my cell. I looked up and saw Prince Edward standing at the entrance, looking tired and more worried than when he came here before.


    ¡°Alice, please listen to me, we need to talk,¡± he said, his voice filled with urgency.


    ¡°What do you want, Prince Edward?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice calm and neutral.


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to the King. He¡¯s willing to spare your life if you just say that you were drunk at the party and had no idea what you were saying,¡± he said, his eyes pleading with me.


    ¡°I will not betray my kingdom,¡± I replied, anger rising in my voice. ¡°I won¡¯t make a false confession just to save my own life.¡±


    ¡°Please, Alice. This is the only way,¡± Edward said his voice breaking. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you die.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I replied, tears streaming down my face. ¡°My parents were murdered, and their name was tarnished by the King. I won¡¯t give up my quest for justice for them and my kingdom.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not just about your quest for justice,¡± Edward said, desperation in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s about your life. Don¡¯t you understand? I can¡¯t bear the thought of losing you.¡±


    I saw the sadness in his eyes, but I couldn¡¯t give in. I couldn¡¯t betray the memory of my parents and the kingdom they once ruled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edward,¡± I said, my voice shaking. ¡°But I can¡¯t do it. You need to leave now.¡±


    Edward looked at me for a long moment, tears in his eyes. Then, with a heavy heart, he turned and left my cell, leaving me alone with my thoughts and my determination.


    I was sitting in my cell, feeling hopeless and helpless when suddenly, I heard footstepsing towards me. I looked up to see Meredith walking towards me, apanied by two unfamiliar faces.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯vee up with a n,¡± Meredith whispered as she approached me. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to these two men, and they¡¯ve agreed to help us escape.¡±


    I was taken aback. Escape? How was that even possible? I had been in this dungeon for what felt like an eternity, and the idea of freedom seemed like a distant dream.


    ¡°Here, take this,¡± Meredith said, handing me a key. ¡°The guards will be on a short shift tonight, and that¡¯s when you¡¯ll have your chance to escape. Meet us in my chambers, and we¡¯ll take it from there.¡±


    I took the key, feeling a flicker of hope in my chest. Was this happening? Was I finally going to be able to escape this ce and clear my name?


    ¡°Thank you, Meredith,¡± I whispered, overwhelmed by the kindness and bravery of this woman. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this.¡±


    Meredith smiled at me and nodded, then turned to leave. As she walked away, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for this glimmer of hope. Today felt different; today, I had a chance to escape and change my fate.


    I knew that I had to act fast if I wanted to escape the dungeon and clear my parents¡¯ names. I had heard that the guards changed shifts at midnight and I decided to use this opportunity to my advantage. My heart was pounding as I waited in my cell, counting down the minutes until it was time to make my move.


    When the time finally came, I took a deep breath and slowly pushed open my cell door, trying to be as quiet as possible. I was met with a long, dark hallway, and I could hear the sound of snoring guards in the distance. I tiptoed down the hallway, my heart in my throat.


    I was almost caught a few times as I mistakenly made noise, but I managed to hide in the shadows and avoid detection.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Eventually, I found myself in front of a door that I recognized as belonging to Meredith.


    She opened the door and pulled me inside. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for the full course of how I¡¯ll help you,¡± she said. ¡°But we have to be careful. The guards are watching us, and we don¡¯t want to draw attention to ourselves.¡±


    We huddled together in the dimly lit room, as she exined her n. Meredith told me that she had heard rumors of a secret passage that led out of the dungeon, but she didn¡¯t know exactly where it was. She suggested that we try to find it by searching the walls for hidden levers or buttons.


    We spent hours searching the walls, pushing and pulling at every nook and cranny, but we couldn¡¯t find the passage. I was starting to get discouraged, but Meredith refused to give up.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find it,¡± she said. ¡°We just have to keep looking.¡±


    Just as I was about to lose all hope, I heard a faint clicking sounding from the far wall. I ran over to it, my heart racing, and pushed at a small stone that seemed to be out of ce. To my surprise, a section of the wall slid open, revealing a dark, narrow staircase leading upwards.


    I turned to Meredith, my eyes shining. ¡°This is it!¡± I whispered. ¡°We¡¯ve found it!¡±


    We made our way up the staircase, our footsteps echoing in the silent darkness. I was filled with a sense of hope and excitement, knowing that we were one step closer to freedom.


    After what felt like hours, we finally emerged into a small, hidden room. Meredith pushed aside a pile of old crates and opened a door that led out into the night. We stepped outside, breathing in the fresh air and feeling the cool night breeze on our faces.


    We made our way through the dark, deserted streets, trying to put as much distance between ourselves and the dungeon as possible. We were finally free!


    But our journey was far from over. We still had to find a way to clear my parents¡¯ name and reim my rightful ce as the heir to the Lost Kingdom. It wouldn¡¯t be easy, but with Meredith by my side, I knew that we could do it.

 37

    CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN


    As we emerged from the tunnel and approached the pce wall, I could hear the rm bell ringing in the distance. I knew that it signified that I had escaped and that the guards would being after us. My heart was pounding with fear and excitement, but I was determined to see this through to the end.


    Meredith turned to me, her face serious. ¡°Listen to me, Alice,¡± she said. ¡°You have to keep running. I¡¯ll hold them off as long as I can.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I protested. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave you here! We have to stick together!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time for arguments,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Just go! I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡±


    She turned to the two people who had been helping us, who I now realized were part of the resistance.


    ¡°Take her and run,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off.¡±


    I started to object, but before I could say anything, an arrow whistled past my ear and lodged itself in a nearby tree. I looked up and saw an archer on the pce wall, aiming at us.


    Meredith stepped in front of me, shielding me from the archer¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Go!¡± she shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this!¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, not wanting to leave her behind, but then I felt the two resistance members pulling me away.


    We started running, darting through the shadows and dodging behind trees. I could hear the sound of pursuit behind us, but I kept my eyes fixed on the path ahead, determined to escape.


    As we ran, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Meredith and the danger she was in. I felt guilty for leaving her behind, but I knew that she was strong and capable and that she would be okay.


    Eventually, we reached a small vige on the outskirts of the city. The resistance members led me to a safe house where I could rest and recuperate. I was exhausted and scared, but I was also filled with a sense of hope and determination.


    Days passed, and I heard no word from Meredith. I was growing increasingly worried about her, but I knew that I had to be patient and wait for her to make contact.


    One night, as I was lying in bed trying to sleep, I heard a soft tapping at the window. I jumped up and peered outside, and to my relief, I saw Meredith¡¯s face. I ran to the door and threw it open, embracing her in a warm hug.


    ¡°I thought I had lost you,¡± I said, tears streaming down my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said, holding me tightly. ¡°I¡¯m here now.¡±


    We sat down together and she told me about her escape from the pce. She had managed to take out the archer and make her way back to the resistance. She was tired and bruised, but she was alive and that was all that mattered.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so d you¡¯re okay,¡± I said, smiling at her.


    ¡°And I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± she said. ¡°But we can¡¯t rest for too long. We still have work to do. We have to clear your parents¡¯ name and reim your rightful ce as the heir to the Lost Kingdom.¡±


    I nodded, determination filling me. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°We have to keep fighting. For my parents, for the Lost Kingdom, and ourselves.¡±


    As I sat with Meredith in the resistance vige, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of urgency. My parents¡¯ names had been tarnished and I was determined to clear their names and reim my rightful ce as the heir to the Lost Kingdom.


    ¡°Meredith,¡± I said, turning to face her. ¡°We need to leave this ce and fast. The guards are closing in on us and I fear that if we don¡¯t act soon, we¡¯ll be captured and all will be lost.¡±


    Meredith nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand your urgency, Your Majesty,¡± she said, using the title I had been stripped of. ¡°But we need to be careful. Prince Andrews is leading the search for you and he won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re back in his custody.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, frowning. ¡°But we need to find a way out of here. Can we make it to the kingdom¡¯s border?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s risky,¡± Meredith warned. ¡°But it¡¯s possible. We have some allies within the pce who can help us, but we¡¯ll need to be careful. We can¡¯t let anyone know that we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    I nodded, my mind racing with the possibilities. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it. We¡¯ll leave at night when the guards are changing shifts. That should give us the best chance of escape.¡±


    ¡°Yes that would be best My Queen.¡± She replied. I was feeling a bit uneasy with her and the tittle she keeps calling me.


    ¡°How are you able to pick up the sword and fight Meredith?¡± I asked her wanting to clear the air of us thinking about my escape and how to not to die.


    ¡°Oh, I was taught once when I was small as it was a requirement for one of thedy in waiting to know how to fight and defend the Monarch should the case arises. And during my free time here I would go visit the training room and try to replicate what they doter when everyone had slept.¡± She said and I was beyond surprise, no wonder she had been able to harness her emotions.


    ¡°That sounds wonderful. I am impressed.¡± I teased her and weughed.


    ¡°My Queen, you know I will always follow you till the day I die but can I at least ask you of how sure are you that the King ordered the death of your parents.¡± She asked and from her tone I knew she was being cautious as well as curious.


    ¡°I saw the sigil when I was a child, I saw the sigil but I forgot them. I forgot my own parent Meredith but I remembered the sigil.¡± I told her.


    ¡°But we were running from something before we came into this kingdom. Could we have been running from an enemy into the enemy¡¯s territory?¡± She questioned again, I was able to understand the sense in her words but I saw it clearly in the vision of the knights with the King¡¯s sigil on it.


    ¡°I saw it, they killed my parents. And I do not wish to further this conversation.¡± I said feeling loss at her questions because they questioned everything I had believed.


    Meredith agreed and we set to work nning our escape. We reached out to our allies within the pce and they agreed to help us. They told us that when the time was right, they would create a distraction, allowing us to slip out unnoticed.


    As we approached the border, my heart was pounding in my chest. I was hell-bent on reiming my rightful ce as the heir to the Lost Kingdom. But as we got closer, I realized something was wrong. There were too many guards, far more than I had expected. And then I saw it, the gleam of armor, the g of Prince Andrews. He had found us.


    I stood at the border, surrounded by my protectors as we tried to make our escape, I saw a sea of guards waiting for us, blocking our path. I realized then that we had been betrayed.


    Meredith stepped in front of me, shielding me with her body. ¡°My Queen, we must go back,¡± she said. ¡°Someone has betrayed us.¡±


    ¡°Meredith, what do we do now?¡± I asked, my heart pounding with fear.


    ¡°Your majesty, we will fight our way out,¡± she replied, determination in her voice.


    I could feel the fear and panic rising in my chest. ¡°Yes, we will,¡± I said, determination in my voice. ¡°I won¡¯t let Andrews win. I won¡¯t let him keep me prisoner in that dungeon for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t let him execute my parents. We have to go forward, no matter the cost.¡±


    Meredith nodded, her eyes filled with pride and fierce determination. ¡°Then we shall face this together, My Queen.¡±


    And with that, we charged forward. I could feel the wind in my hair and the ground pounding beneath my feet. I could hear the arrows whistling through the air and the screams of my fallen men. But I kept moving forward, my heart beating fast and strong.


    I looked around at the guards closing in on us, their weapons at the ready. I saw my men fall one by one, their cries ringing out in the air. I was outnumbered and outgunned, but I refused to give up.


    That¡¯s when I heard Edward¡¯s voice in the distance, calling out to me. I turned and saw him running towards me, his face filled with fear and desperation. I felt a glimmer of hope as he drew closer, maybe he would be willing toe with me, maybe he will stay with me for life.


    But why is he stopping? And what is he looking at? I thought as he wasing but then he suddenly stopped and looked to my right. That¡¯s when I saw the arrowing straight towards me, an arrow came flying straight toward me. I could see it, hear it, feel it.


    I had no time to react, no time to think. All I could do was brace myself for the impact. But then, in a sh, Meredith stepped in front of me and pushed me out of the way. I stumbled back as the arrow hit Meredith instead, and I heard her gasp, I saw her spew blood out of her mouth. No, no this was not what I wanted.


    I looked at her, shocked and horrified, as she fell to her knees. Her eyes were still filled with that same fierce determination, but now they were also filled with pain. She looked up at me, and I could see that she was smiling, even though blood was streaming from the wound in her chest.


    ¡°It has been an honor to serve you, My Queen,¡± she said, her voice soft but steady. And with that, she bowed her head and was gone.


    I was stunned, tears streaming down my face. Meredith had given her life for mine. She had given up everything, just so that I could be free. And now she was gone.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I screamed with raw pain as I was dragged away by my two protectors, and we fled to my Kingdom. I remembered when I saw her for the first time in the market, how I called her blonde-haired girl.


    I remembered when I was locked in prison for the first time and how she always came to give me my meal even though she had no idea who I was. I remember how she always shielded me and taught me everything I needed to know.


    I also remember how she taught me to adapt to the pce and how she always tries to give me fewer workloads. I cried harder as I recalled how she wanted me to consider her my friend but even though I did I never told her.


    My heart aches when I remembered her advice about how pce politics were terrible and unpredictable and how they are like vicious animals who will tear at you when they can.


    I was filled with a mix of emotions: grief for the loss of Meredith, anger at the betrayal that had cost her life, and a determination to make sure that her sacrifice was not in vain.


    And as Iy down after traveling far from the border that night, surrounded by my protectors, I made a promise to myself. I would make sure that Meredith¡¯s sacrifice was not in vain. I would reim my kingdom, clear my parents¡¯ names, and make sure that no one else would ever have to suffer the way that she had. I will survive just for her, I owe her that much and my parents too.


    I was weak, I knew that after she died, she died to protect me and I was just standing there like a fool, I was even flinching when they had needed to kill and protect me to get pass the border but I had fucking flinched at the sight of blood.


    As I traveled with my two protectors toward my father¡¯snd, I couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless and vulnerable. I had been sheltered for so long, first by my parents and then by Prince Andrews, that I had never learned how to defend myself.


    I couldn¡¯t rely on others forever, I needed to be able to protect myself and those I cared about. So, I made a decision. I asked my protectors to teach me how to fight.

 38

    CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT


    Alice¡¯s POV


    At first, they were hesitant. They told me that fighting was dangerous and that they were there to protect me. But I was determined, I made it a point to ask them very minute. I wanted to be able to stand on my own two feet and not be a burden to anyone else. They eventually relented and agreed to teach me everything they knew.


    We traveled through dense forests and over rough terrain, stopping only briefly to rest. During the day, my protectors taught me the basics of hand-to-handbat and sword fighting. At night, I practiced what I had learned, trying to perfect my technique. I was exhausted, but I pushed through.


    Whenever I was tired and wanted to give up, I thought of Meredith and all she had done for me. I remembered the look of pride on her face as she died saving me, and I knew I had to honor her sacrifice by bing stronger.


    My protectors were excellent teachers. They were patient and kind, and they never once scolded me for making a mistake.


    Instead, they encouraged me and praised me for my progress. I learned quickly and soon I was able to defend myself in sparring sessions. I still had a long way to go, but I was proud of myself and grateful to my protectors for their help.


    We traveled through the dense forest, making our way towards my father¡¯snd. Every day, my protectors taught me the art of sword fighting, hand-to-handbat, and archery.


    They pushed me to my limits, but I was determined to learn. I remembered Meredith¡¯s sacrifice and her words to me before she died, ¡°It has been an honor to serve Her Queen.¡± These words fueled me to keep going, even when I was exhausted and my muscles ached.


    ¡°Alright Alice, let¡¯s go over the sword fighting techniques one more time,¡± one of my protectors, Jack, said to me.


    I picked up my sword, ready for the training. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Jake lunged at me, and I parried his attack. We continued to go back and forth, each of us trying to get the upper hand. Sweat dripped down my forehead, but I didn¡¯t let it break my focus. I was getting better every day, and I could see the pride in Jack¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Good job, Alice. You¡¯re bing quite the warrior,¡± Jackplimented me after our training session.


    I smiled, feeling a sense of aplishment. ¡°Thanks, I couldn¡¯t have done it without your help.¡±


    My other protector, Alex, chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re not just a warrior, Alice. You¡¯re a leader. You have a fire within you that drives you to be better, to protect those you care about. That¡¯s what makes a great leader.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride at his words. I was bing stronger and more confident every day. And I knew that this newfound strength would serve me well when I finally reached my father¡¯snd.


    As I traveled to the lost kingdom, I had very few possessions with me, including a small bag with essentials for survival. Every night, I found myself sleeping on the cold, hard ground. I tried my best to make a makeshift bed with leaves and twigs, but it did little to cushion me from the rough terrain.


    As we continued on our journey, I felt a sense of wonder at the beauty of the forest. Tall trees surrounded us, their branches reaching towards the sky. A soft light filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows on the ground. The sound of birds chirping filled the air, and the scent of blooming flowers wafted towards me on the gentle breeze.


    At night, we made camp and continued our training. I was exhausted, but I didn¡¯t want to waste a single moment. I was determined to be the best fighter I could be.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As Iy on the ground, I could feel the cold seeping into my bones, and I shivered uncontrobly. I missed the soft bed I used to sleep on back in the kingdom with Edward and the warm fire that always burned in the hearth.


    I miss his heated kisses and how his touch affected me. But why did he betray me, did he know about it all from the beginning? Was that why he made my stay unbearable before he made me fall for him? Was that his end goal after all?


    But I pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the task at hand. I was determined to make a better life for myself. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and tried to get some rest, preparing myself for the journey ahead.


    One day, as we were making our way through the forest, we heard the sound of footsteps behind us. We quickly turned around, swords at the ready. A group of bandits emerged from the trees, brandishing weapons and shouting threats.


    I stepped forward, sword in hand. ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡± I demanded.


    The leader of the bandits sneered at me. ¡°Hand over all your valuables, and we¡¯ll let you go unharmed.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You picked the wrong day to mess with us.¡±


    Jack and Alex stepped forward, joining me in the front line. The bandits charged at us, but we were ready for them. We fought fiercely, our swords shing against their weapons. I could feel my training kicking in, and I moved with a grace and skill that I never thought possible.


    After what felt like an eternity, thest of the banditsy defeated at our feet. I sheath my sword, feeling a sense of pride and aplishment.


    ¡°Well done, Alice,¡± Jack said, pping me on the back.


    I grinned. ¡°Thanks, but we couldn¡¯t have done it without each other.¡±


    That encounter only strengthened my resolve to be a better fighter. I was no longer content with just being able to defend myself, I wanted to be able to protect others too. So, I pushed myself even harder, training for hours each day until my muscles ache and my arms were too tired to lift my sword.


    As we continued on our journey, I couldn¡¯t help but be in awe of the beauty of the forest that surrounded us. The tall trees reached for the sky, their branches casting dappled shadows on the forest floor.


    The air was filled with the sweet scent of wildflowers and the sounds of birds singing. It was a stark contrast to the dungeon where I had been trapped for so long, and I was grateful for the chance to experience the freedom of the outdoors.


    But, as beautiful as the forest was, it was also dangerous. We encountered many obstacles and had to be on constant alert for danger. But, with each challenge, I grew stronger and more confident. I was no longer the helpless princess who had been thrown into the dungeon, I was bing a warrior.


    As I journeyed toward my father¡¯s kingdom, I realized the importance of being able to protect myself. I had been a prisoner for too long, relying on others to keep me safe. But now, I was determined to take control of my fate. I asked my protectors to teach me how to fight.


    My training was rigorous, with each day bringing a new challenge. I was taught the art of sword fighting, as well as how to shoot a bow and arrow. I was even trained in hand-to-handbat, which I found to be both exhrating and exhausting.


    But I always manage to push through the fatigue, always remembering Meredith and the sacrifice she made for me. Her selflessness fueled my determination to be the warrior she believed I could be.


    As we made our way through the dense forest, my protectors also taught me about the dangers that lurked within. They told me of the wild beasts that roamed the forests, and of the bandits who sought to prey on travelers. I learned to be alert at all times, always ready to defend myself if necessary.


    The forest was a world of its own, with towering trees that seemed to reach for the sky and a lush undergrowth that was alive with the sounds of animals and insects. I was awed by the beauty of it all, but I also knew that it could be a dangerous ce. I was grateful for the training my protectors had given me, and I felt a sense of pride in my newfound abilities.


    As we traveled deeper into the forest, I began to realize just how much I had changed. I was no longer the helpless girl who had been thrown into the dungeon, but a warrior, ready to face any challenge that came my way. And yet, I also knew that I still had much to learn. My journey was far from over, and I was eager to see whaty ahead.


    The conversations I had with my protectors as we journeyed through the forest were a mix ofughter and serious discussions about strategy. They taught me about different battle tactics and how to read the terrain and predict the movements of my enemies. I was constantly learning and improving, and I knew that one day I would be ready to reim my rightful ce as the heir to the Lost Kingdom.


    As we continued on our journey, I realized that I hade full circle. From a prisoner in a dungeon, I had be a warrior, determined to clear my parents¡¯ name and reim my rightful ce. I was stronger, both physically and mentally, and I was ready to face whatevery ahead.

 39

    CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE


    Alice¡¯s POV


    I feel a sense of excitement and nervousness. I was finally going to reim my rightful ce as the heir to the Lost Kingdom and clear my parents¡¯ name. But, I also knew that there would be challenges and obstacles in my way. I was ready for them, though. I was ready to fight for what was rightfully mine and to protect those I loved.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As I approached the gate of the Lost Kingdom, I was filled with a mix of excitement and nervousness. I had been traveling for weeks with my two protectors, Jack and Alex, and finally, we had arrived at our destination. The gate was grand, with two towering stone pirs on either side and arge iron gate that was adorned with intricate etchings and carvings.


    ¡°This is it,¡± I said to Jack and Alex as we approached the gate.


    ¡°Yes, your highness,¡± Jack replied, his deep voice filled with reverence. Jack was a tall and muscr man with a grizzled beard and sharp features. He was always serious, but he had a kind heart and was fiercely loyal to me.


    Alex, on the other hand, was a smaller man with a mischievous smile and a twinkle in his eye. He was quick-witted and always had a joke ready to lighten the mood.


    We walked up to the gate and I could hear the sound of the chains nking as the gate was lifted.


    I was finally at the gates of my home, the lost kingdom. After all this time running and hiding, I was back where I belonged. I had Jack and Alex by my side, two men who had be more than just protectors to me. We walked towards the gate, the sun shining down on us as I took in the familiar sights and sounds of the kingdom I had once known so well.


    As we approached the gate, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions. I was excited to be home, but also anxious about whaty ahead. Jack and Alex must have sensed my apprehension, as they both ced aforting hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness,¡± Jack said, a small smile ying on his lips. ¡°We¡¯re here for you.¡±


    I smiled back at them, grateful for their support. They had be my closest friends and confidants during our journey, and I knew I could always count on them to have my back.


    We arrived at the gate, and I was surprised to find it heavily guarded. The guards stepped forward, their spears at the ready, as they demanded to know our business.


    ¡°I am Princess Alice,¡± I dered, standing tall and proud. ¡°And these are my guards, Jack and Alex. I have returned to im my rightful ce as the ruler of this kingdom.¡±


    The guards looked at each other, clearly unsure of what to do. One of them stepped forward, his face skeptical.


    ¡°You expect us to just let you walk in here as if nothing has happened?¡± he asked, his tone incredulous. ¡°Your family has been gone for years, and many have imed to be the princess since then. How do we know you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    I was taken aback by his words. I had expected to be recognized, not doubted. But then I remembered the story the woman outside the gate had told me. If what she said was true, then perhaps it wasn¡¯t surprising that the guards were wary of me.


    ¡°I understand your concerns,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice calm. ¡°But I assure you, I am who I say I am. If you need proof, I can show you the pendant my mother gave me on the day I was born. It is unique, and will prove my identity beyond a shadow of a doubt.¡±


    The guards looked at each other, then back at me. They still had their doubts, but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, they stepped aside and allowed us to enter the kingdom.


    A guard appeared and I could see his eyes widen in recognition as he looked at me.


    ¡°The monarchs have returned,¡± he cried out, and I could hear a murmur of excitement start to spread through the crowd that had gathered outside the gate.


    ¡°Your highness, what would you have us do?¡± Jack asked, turning to me.


    I took a deep breath and looked at the two men who had be like family to me. ¡°Jack, Alex, I would like to ask you to be my guard,¡± I said, my voice filled with emotion.


    The two men looked at each other and then back at me, and I could see the pride in their eyes. They knelt down on one knee and looked up at me.


    ¡°We are yours tomand for life, your highness,¡± Jack said, and Alex nodded in agreement.


    As we walked through the streets, I was struck by how different things were from what I remembered. The once-vibrant streets were now littered with debris and the buildings were in disrepair. The people we passed by looked tired and defeated, their faces etched with worry.


    I could feel the eyes of the citizens upon us. They were tired and a bit dirty, their clothes worn and tattered from years of struggle. Despite their condition, they cheered and parted ways for me, making a pathway toward the center of the kingdom.


    Suddenly, a woman appeared out of nowhere, her eyes zing with anger. She stepped forward and before I could react, she pped me across the face. Jack and Alex moved to protect me, but I held up a hand to stop them. I wanted to know why this woman was so angry.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked her, rubbing my cheek where she had struck me.


    ¡°I am Annabelle,¡± she spat, her eyes burning with loathing. ¡°And you are the cause of all the problems in this kingdom.¡±


    I was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle started a war with our kingdom, and when it came to your door, you and your family fled like cowards,¡± Annabelle spat, her voice growing louder. ¡°The kingdom has fallen into ruin, and it¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    I looked at Jack and Alex, but they avoided my gaze, proving that what she said was true. My heart sank as I realized that the kingdom was in much worse shape than I had thought. I turned back to Annabelle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, my voice trembling. ¡°I had no idea. But I¡¯m here now, and I¡¯m going to do everything I can to make things right.¡±


    Annabelle sneered at me. ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to fix the damage that¡¯s been done. Your uncle stayed and fought against us yet our proud monarch did not instead they turned around running away.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving me standing in the street, feeling lost and alone. I looked around, taking in the sight of the poor, run-down kingdom that was once my home.


    I felt a pang of guilt as I realized that I had been living a life of luxury andfort while my people suffered. I had always known that my uncle was a cruel ruler, but I had never imagined the extent of the damage he had inflicted on the kingdom.


    As we approached the pce, the crowds grew thicker. People were shouting and pointing, trying to get a look at the supposed princess who had returned after all these years. I heard a few whispers of recognition, and I could tell that news of my arrival was spreading fast.


    Suddenly, the pce guards of the kingdom appeared and surrounded us. We were led into the dungeons, and I was shocked to find myself in a dark and damp cell. Jack and Alex were thrown in with me, and we all looked at each other in disbelief.


    They took Jack and Alex and threw them into the dungeons, along with me. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I had just escaped one dungeon, only to return to another, this time in the very kingdom I had sought refuge in.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, my voice echoing in the deserted cells.


    I was confused and angry as the pce guards led Jack and Alex and me to the dungeons. Meredith had died so that I could reach my home, and now I found myself back in chains. I couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly at the irony of it all.


    As soon as the guards locked the door and left, I asked Jack and Alex what was going on. They looked at each other, then back at me before Jack spoke.


    ¡°Your Highness, it seems that the kingdom has changed since you left,¡± Jack said.


    ¡°Changed?¡± I asked, my anger rising. ¡°What do you mean changed? And why were we thrown into the dungeons? Why were the people outside so hostile towards me?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle, the King, dered war on the neighboring kingdoms,¡± Alex exined. ¡°Your parents fled the kingdom when the war came to our doorstep. It¡¯s been said that they were betrayed by your father¡¯s closest advisor, your uncle. Since then, the kingdom has fallen into poverty and your uncle¡¯s rule has be increasingly tyrannical.¡±


    I felt a cold wave of shock wash over me as I processed this information. If what they were saying was true, then my parents were betrayed by someone they trusted. And now, the kingdom I called home was in ruins.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± I asked, my voice trembling. ¡°Did my father¡¯s advisor betray him? Did my uncle start this war?¡±


    Jack and Alex looked at each other again, before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s true, Your Highness,¡± Jack said. ¡°We¡¯ve heard rumors, and the people¡¯s discontent with your uncle¡¯s rule speaks for itself.¡±


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. I had so many questions, so much I needed to know. But for now, I needed to focus on getting out of the dungeons and reiming my throne.


    I thought back to the woman outside the pce gates who had screamed that the kingdom had fallen into the hands of my uncle and called me a coward. Could it be true? Had my parents truly been betrayed? The thought of it made my heart turn dark with anger.


    I started pacing back and forth, trying toe up with a n.

 40

    CHAPTER FORTY


    Alice¡¯s POV


    Just then, the sound of the dungeon door creaking open interrupted my thoughts. In walked a group of guards, led by a tall man with a stern expression.


    ¡°You are toe with us,¡± he barked. I watched him as he talked to me rather rudely but I knew I had to leep myself calm and not to betray my emotions


    ¡°Where are you taking us?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    ¡°The king wants to see you,¡± he replied curtly.


    I exchanged a look with Jack and Alex. They both nodded, indicating that they were ready to follow.


    We were led through the dimly lit halls of the pce, passing by tired and dirty citizens who gaped at me in surprise. Eventually, we arrived at the throne room where a man sat on the throne, wearing a crown.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Your Highness, may I present Princess Alice,¡± the guard announced before bowing and retreating from the room.


    ¡°Alice,¡± the man on the throne said, his voice cold. ¡°Wee home.¡±


    I stood there, feeling the weight of his gaze upon me. ¡°Home?¡± I asked, incredulous. ¡°This is not my home. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it is,¡± he replied, a smirk ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°You see, I am your uncle, the king of this kingdom.¡±


    I felt my heart drop as the pieces fell into ce. The woman outside the gates was right. My parents had been betrayed. ¡°You killed my parents,¡± I used, my voice shaking with anger.


    ¡°I did what needed to be done,¡± he said, shrugging. ¡°They were weak rulers. It was time for a change.¡±


    I took a step forward, fueled by the anger and sadness inside of me. ¡°You will pay for what you have done,¡± I said, my voice low and filled with determination.


    He let out a bark ofughter. ¡°And how do you propose to do that, little girl?¡±


    I looked at Jack and Alex, standing steadfastly by my side. ¡°With their help, I will reim what is rightfully mine and bring justice to those who have wronged me and my family,¡± I said, holding my head high.


    My uncle¡¯s expression turned hard. ¡°You are no match for me, Alice. I have an army at my disposal.¡±


    ¡°And I have the support of the people,¡± I replied, determination in my voice.


    ¡°We will see about that,¡± he sneered before waving his hand, signaling for ady to get him a drink.


    I stood in front of my uncle, my heart pounding in my chest. I hade back to the kingdom to reim my throne, and now that I was finally face to face with the man who had taken it from me, I was filled with a mix of fear and determination.


    ¡°We will see about that,¡± my uncle sneered again, raising his hand to signal something.


    Just then, the door to the throne room burst open and a group of guards rushed in, surrounding me and Jack and Alex. I stood my ground, my heart pounding in my chest, as my uncleughed cruelly.


    ¡°You really think you can take back the throne? You¡¯re just a coward, running from a battle you couldn¡¯t win,¡± he said, his eyes glinting with malice.


    I felt a surge of anger at his words, but I kept my expression calm. ¡°I may have fled the battle, but I never stopped fighting. I¡¯ve been training and learning how to defend myself. I¡¯m ready to take back what¡¯s rightfully mine.¡±


    My uncle sneered again. ¡°You may have some skills, but they won¡¯t be enough to defeat me. I have the loyalty of the people, and the support of the army. You¡¯ll never be able to reim your throne.¡±


    I clenched my jaw, refusing to back down. ¡°I don¡¯t need the support of the people. I only need the truth. I want to know why my parents were betrayed, why you started a war with them. I want to know the truth about what really happened.¡±


    My uncle¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°The truth? The truth is that your parents were weak. They couldn¡¯t rule this kingdom; they couldn¡¯t keep the peace. I did what I had to do to protect the people, to protect this kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You lie,¡± I said, my voice low and steady. ¡°You started a war for your own gain, and you betrayed my parents. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s weak, who¡¯s a coward. You can try to hide behind your lies and your army, but I won¡¯t stop until I have the truth.¡±


    My uncle¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You want the truth? Fine. The truth is that you¡¯ll never be able to reim your throne. You¡¯ll never be able to defeat me. You¡¯re nothing but a little girl, with no army, and no support. You¡¯ll never win.¡±


    I stood my ground, refusing to back down. I was ready to fight for what was mine, no matter what. I was ready to take back my kingdom, no matter what the cost.


    As a prisoner in my own home, I sat in the dungeons feeling hopeless and defeated. Jack and Alex, my two protectors, tried their best to cheer me up but it was of no use. My uncle, who had taken over the kingdom after my parents fled, came to visit me often. He sneered andughed at me, taunting me about how he chased my parents away.


    One day, I decided to confront him and asked him how he was able to work with Edward¡¯s father to kill my parents. He looked at me with a confused expression before smirking and saying nothing. He then turned and left, leaving me even more confused and frustrated.


    I spent a week in the dungeons, with Jack and Alex by my side. My uncle made sure that we were fed, but he never allowed us out of the cell. Every time he came to visit me, I could feel my anger and hatred toward him growing stronger.


    Meredith took an arrow for me to get here, she took a fucking arrow for me and here I am captured again but by someone who shares my blood to an extent


    One day, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and I finally spoke up.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Why did you chase my parents away?¡± I asked, my voice trembling with anger.


    My uncleughed, ¡°Why does it matter to you? You¡¯re just a prisoner in your own home. And your parents fled because they were cowards.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe that,¡± I said firmly. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t abandon their kingdom and their people like that.¡±


    ¡°Believe what you want,¡± my uncle said with a sneer. ¡°But the truth is, they were too weak to handle the power they had. And now, it¡¯s my turn to rule.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and stood up, facing him with a determination I never knew I had. ¡°I won¡¯t let you rule any longer. I¡¯ll take back what¡¯s rightfully mine.¡±


    My uncleughed again, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± He then signaled for the guards to take us back to the dungeons.


    Jack and Alex tried tofort me, but I was beyond consoling. I was a prisoner in my own home, and I had no idea how to get out of this situation. But I was determined to find a way. I couldn¡¯t let my parents¡¯ sacrifice be in vain. I would reim the kingdom and restore it to its former glory.


    What also made me more annoyed was that I still miss a particr blue-eyed, blonde hair man.

 41

    CHAPTER FORTY ¨C ONE


    Edward¡¯s POV


    I had been deeply troubled by Alice¡¯s usations at my father¡¯s birthday celebration. I had known Alice for over four months now, and she had always been kind and gentle even though what attracted me was how she returned what you give to her, so to hear her speak so harshly and to see such anger in her eyes was a shock to me.


    I tried to find out what had happened to cause her to think such a thing, but no one seemed to know anything. I even went to my parents, the King and Queen, to ask if they knew anything.


    ¡°Father, what is going on with Alice?¡± I asked as I entered my parent¡¯s chambers. ¡°She¡¯s using you of killing her parents and I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    My father, the King, looked up from his paperwork and scowled at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Edward,¡± he said, dismissively. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to hear any more of these ridiculous usations.¡±


    My mother, the Queen, reached out and put a hand on my father¡¯s arm. ¡°Edward, what exactly did Alice say?¡± she asked, looking at me with concern as she wanted me to repeat what happened even though she was there.


    ¡°She said that you and Uncle murdered her parents,¡± I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°She said it at the birthday party, in front of everyone.¡±


    My father stood up, his face was red with anger. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Edward,¡± he said, his voice loud andmanding. ¡°I will not stand here and be used of such atrocities. And she never mentioned your uncle, you know that he had peacefully retired for a long time now.¡±


    I took a step back, intimidated by my father¡¯s sudden outburst. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father,¡± I said. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why she would say such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I,¡± my mother said, looking up at my father with pleading eyes. ¡°Is there any truth to what she¡¯s saying, my love?¡±


    My father looked away from us and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he spoke. ¡°I will neither confirm nor deny these allegations,¡± he said, his voice cold. ¡°But I will say this if anyone brings up the matter again, I will have them thrown into the dungeons with Alice.¡±


    I left my parents¡¯ chambers, feeling even more confused and uncertain than before. I went to see my brother, Andrew, the Crown Prince, to see if he knew anything.


    ¡°Edward,¡± he said, as I entered his chambers. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard about Alice¡¯s usations, but I can¡¯t believe it,¡± he said to me, then I noticed that he left soon after Alice passed us because he had to go check on the knights.


    ¡°Neither can I,¡± I replied, sinking into a nearby chair. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why she would say such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Did you ask our parents?¡± Andrew asked, his brow furrowed in concern.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°But Father wouldn¡¯t confirm or deny it, and Mother just looked worried.¡±


    Andrew leaned back in his chair and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to make of it,¡± he said. ¡°But I do know one thing, if there¡¯s even the slightest chance that Father is involved, we need to find out for sure. We can¡¯t let an innocent person be used and punished.¡±


    I nodded, grateful for my brother¡¯s support. ¡°I agree,¡± I said. ¡°We need to get to the bottom of this, no matter what.¡±


    And with that, we set out to uncover the truth about Alice¡¯s usations, determined to find out what had happened and to set things right.


    As a prince of the kingdom, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was not right about Alice¡¯s imprisonment. I knew my father was capable of many things, but I never thought he would go as far as to kill the rightful heirs to the throne. The thought gued me every night, causing me to toss and turn in my bed.


    I visited my father again, hoping to get some answers. As soon as I broached the topic, he became angry.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m tired of your fantasy love for that girl. There¡¯s no way a prince of this kingdom will marry someone of unknown origin and probably amoner,¡± He said, his voice rising with every word.


    I tried to argue with him, pointing out that Alice was different and that I couldn¡¯t help how I felt about her, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. The more I pressed, the angrier he became, until he finally ended the conversation by storming out of the room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was left alone with my thoughts, feeling more confused and worried about Alice than ever. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my father really did have a hand in the death of her parents.


    I visited her today in the cell trying my best to want to change her but she stood by her allegations and I was torn.


    The next day, I asked to meet with my brother, Crown Prince Andrew, and my mother, the Queen. I wanted to discuss what had happened with them and see if they could offer any insight into my father¡¯s actions.


    We sat down in the Queen¡¯s sitting room, and I told them everything that had happened with Alice, including her recent allegations against my father. The Queen looked horrified, while my brother looked skeptical.


    ¡°Edward, this is a serious usation you¡¯re making,¡± my brother said. ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But I just can¡¯t shake the feeling that something is not right.¡±


    The Queen sighed. ¡°I agree with Andrew. These are serious allegations, and we cannot make any decisions without concrete evidence.¡±


    I tried to argue with them, but it was clear that they weren¡¯t going to help me. I left the room feeling defeated, with no answers and no one to turn to. I just hoped that somehow, I could find a way to get to the bottom of what was really happening and help Alice in the process.

 42

    CHAPTERFORTY ¨C TWO


    Edward¡¯s POV


    I was soundly sleeping in my bed, dreaming of my love, Alice. I have been worried about her every day since she was thrown into the dungeons. I knew she was innocent and that she didn¡¯t deserve the punishment she was receiving.


    Suddenly, the rm bell started ringing loudly, jolting me awake. I rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off the drowsiness, when Andrew, my brother, burst into my room, looking pale and worried.


    ¡°Edward, get up!¡± he shouted, ¡°Someone has escaped from the dungeons!¡±


    I rubbed my eyes again, still trying to make sense of what was happening. ¡°What do you mean someone escaped?¡± I asked, trying to hide the hopefulness in my voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alice,¡± he replied, his voice low and sad, ¡°The head maid, Meredith, helped her escape.¡±


    I sat up in my bed, staring at him in disbelief. Alice had escaped? How was that possible? And why would Meredith risk everything to help her?


    ¡°What does father want us to do?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice calm.


    ¡°He has issued a kill-on-sight order,¡± Andrew replied, looking down at the floor.


    I felt like I had been punched in the gut. Kill on sight? That meant they were going to hunt Alice down and kill her. I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    I quickly dressed and made my way to my father¡¯s chambers. When I got there, I found him seated on his throne, surrounded by his most trusted advisors.


    ¡°Father, I have to speak with you,¡± I said, trying to keep the desperation out of my voice.


    ¡°Not now, Edward,¡± he replied, not even looking at me, ¡°I am busy dealing with this situation.¡±


    ¡°This situation?¡± I asked, trying to hide the anger in my voice, ¡°You mean the fact that you ordered a kill on sight for Alice?¡±


    ¡°Edward, I suggest you watch your tone,¡± my father replied, finally looking up at me, ¡°Alice is a criminal who has escaped from the dungeons. I have to do what is necessary to protect the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Protect the kingdom?¡± I asked, disbelief in my voice, ¡°By killing an innocent girl?¡±


    ¡°Edward, enough!¡± my father shouted, getting to his feet, ¡°I will not have you question my authority.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not questioning your authority, Father,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice calm, ¡°I just don¡¯t


    understand why you would do this. Alice is innocent, I know it.¡±


    ¡°Innocent?¡± my father sneered, ¡°She used me of murder in front of the entire kingdom. Do you have any idea what that could do to my reputation? To the reputation of the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°But Father, what if she¡¯s telling the truth?¡± I asked, desperation creeping into my voice.


    ¡°The truth?¡± my father asked, disbelief in his voice, ¡°Do you really believe that I would murder someone? That I would betray my own people? Do you think I was that greedy? Or do you think I¡¯m bounded by money or power?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to believe,¡± I replied, my voice low, ¡°But I do know that I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing while Alice is hunted down. I love her father; I am in love with her¡±


    ¡°And what do you propose to do, Edward?¡± my father asked, a hint of sarcasm in his voice, ¡°Ride out and save her yourself?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes,¡± I replied, determination in my voice.


    ¡°Edward, you are a prince of this kingdom,¡± my father replied, his voice hard, ¡°You have a duty to uphold thew and the order of this kingdom. Alice is a criminal, and it is your responsibility to bring her back to face justice.¡±


    I stood there, unable to believe what I was hearing. Alice, a criminal? It couldn¡¯t be. I had known her more than anyone here, and she was one of the kindest and most caring people I had ever met. I love her for crying out loud, how could I let her die?


    ¡°Father, you know that she¡¯s not a criminal,¡± I argued, ¡°She¡¯s been wrongly used. You know that she wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly. Please, let me bring her back, and we can get to the bottom of this.¡±


    My father¡¯s expression softened slightly, and he sighed. ¡°Edward, I wish it were that simple,¡± he said, ¡°But there are forces at y here that you don¡¯t understand. I cannot simply let her go.¡±


    I could feel frustration and anger building up inside me. I had always known that my father was strict, but I never imagined that he would be so unfair. ¡°What do you mean, forces at y?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Edward, you are young, and you have much to learn,¡± he replied, ¡°There are political and personal interests that you are not aware of. You are not ready to handle them.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. Was my father truly saying that he was willing to let an innocent woman suffer for the sake of politics and personal interests?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about politics or personal interests,¡± I said, my voice raised, ¡°I care about Alice. I care about finding the truth.¡±


    My father¡¯s expression turned stern, and he looked at me with disappointment in his eyes. ¡°Edward, you are a prince of this kingdom,¡± he repeated, ¡°You have a duty to uphold thew and the order of this kingdom. Alice is a criminal, and it is your responsibility to bring her back to face justice.¡±


    With those words, he turned and left the room, leaving me standing there, alone and confused. I felt like I was caught in a nightmare, and I couldn¡¯t escape. How could my father be so blind to the truth? How could he be so heartless?


    That night, Iy in bed, unable to sleep. My mind was racing with thoughts of Alice, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of urgency to find her and help her. I was determined to find out the truth, no matter what it took.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The next morning, I set out to find Alice, with the help of my brother, Andrew. We rode out of the kingdom, following the trail that she had left behind. It wasn¡¯t long before we came upon a small vige, where we were told that Alice had been seen.


    We approached the vigers with caution, not sure of what to expect. They looked at us warily, and I could tell that they were afraid.


    ¡°Please, we are not here to hurt anyone,¡± I said, trying to sound as friendly as possible, ¡°We are looking for a woman named Alice. Have you seen her?¡±


    One of the vigers stepped forward, looking at us skeptically. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We are Prince Edward and Prince Andrew,¡± I replied, ¡°We are from the kingdom, and we are looking for Alice.¡±


    The viger looked at us for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Yes, we have seen her,¡± he said, ¡°She came through here a few days ago. She was with a woman named Meredith.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat at the mention of Meredith¡¯s name. She was the head maid at the pce, and she was one of the kindest people I had ever met. She always had a warm smile and a gentle demeanor, and I had always suspected that she held some sort of affection for Alice. I couldn¡¯t believe she would be involved in anything like helping her escape from prison.


    ¡°Meredith helped her escape?¡± I asked, trying to wrap my head around the idea.


    ¡°Yes, like I told you before,¡± Andrew said to me before he turned to address the knights that were with us.


    ¡°But how? Last I checked Meredith was a maid also. And she not only killed an archer skillfully the night they escaped the dungeons but she was also able to get this far unchartered.¡± I said, Andrew too stopped and started thinking about it.


    ¡°I have seen her train before.¡± One of the knights said.


    ¡°What?¡± Andrew asked ¡°She can fight that good? how long have you seen her train.¡± He continued.


    The knight tilted his head trying to remember ¡°I have been a knight for over 10 summers now so let¡¯s say throughout those periods, I even trained her at one point. I thought she wanted to try her luck to be a female knight too like Ambrosia when I heard she was also a pce maid.¡± He said to us.


    I was stunned to say the least but that should not even matter for now, what mattered to me is the state of my lover and how my father is hell bent on killing her. It¡¯s not every day a prince gets to pick between his father and his maid lover. I gave myself a sad smile.

 43

    CHAPTER FORTY ¨C THREE


    Edward¡¯s POV


    I was camping with my brother Andrew, searching for Alice. We had been searching for days but she was nowhere to be found.


    As I, and my brother, Crown Prince Andrew, set up camp after several days of searching for Alice, I couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated and defeated. Despite our efforts, we had yet to find any trace of her.


    Our camp was a small clearing surrounded by tall trees and shrubs, offering some protection from the elements. We had set up a few tents and a fire pit for warmth and cooking. Our horses were tethered nearby, munching on the grass.


    Andrew sat on a log near the fire, sharpening his sword while I paced back and forth, my mind racing with worry for Alice¡¯s safety. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we were running out of time.


    Suddenly, a figure approached our camp, and I tensed, my hand instinctively going to my sword. But as the figure came into view, I recognized him as one of the pce guards.


    ¡°Your Highnesses,¡± he said, bowing, ¡°I have news of the escaped prisoner, Alice.¡±


    Andrew and I exchanged a quick look before approaching the guard. ¡°What news do you bring?¡± I asked, my heart racing with both hope and fear.


    As we sat in the tent, we discussed the possibilities of who might have helped Alice and why.


    ¡°Do you think the rumors are true?¡± Andrew asked me, his voice filled with worry. ¡°Do you think the King really did kill the monarch of the lost Kingdom?¡±


    I shook my head, not wanting to believe it. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Andrew,¡± I replied. ¡°But I do know that I won¡¯t rest until I find Alice and bring her back.¡±


    Andrew nodded in agreement, and we continued to make our ns. But even as we did, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease. Something was not right, and I couldn¡¯t put my finger on what it was.


    ter that night when a stranger approached our camp and offered us information on Alice¡¯s whereabouts in exchange for money. My initial reaction was one of anger and suspicion, but as he spoke, I began to see a glimmer of hope.


    ording to the stranger, Alice and Meredith had joined forces with a resistance group who believed the King was responsible for the death of the monarch. They were nning on crossing the border to safety.


    I was shocked that he confidently replied that it was for money. My anger boiled over and I killed him to silence him so the information won¡¯t leak, I knew that if I begged Andrew then he might allow this to slide. But it was toote. The King had nned a surprise visit and had heard the man¡¯s words.


    The King then ordered us to go to the border and not let Alice cross.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I was running towards Alice as I saw her men fighting against Andrew¡¯s knights at the front. She turned to look at me as I ran towards her, but I stopped in my tracks as I saw an archer shoot an arrow at her from her right. Time seemed to slow down as I watched in horror as the arrow flew towards her.


    ¡°Alice!¡± I screamed out. She turned to look at the iing arrow, but it was toote. Meredith pushed her out of the way and took the arrow instead.


    I stood there frozen, unable to process what I was witnessing. My heart ached as I heard Alice¡¯s scream of pain. I turned to look at her, and she was on her knees beside Meredith¡¯s lifeless body, tears streaming down her face. I wanted to run to her, tofort her and make the pain go away, but I was powerless.


    Then, out of nowhere, two hooded figures approached Alice and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, they took her away. I watched as they disappeared beyond the border, and I couldn¡¯t move. I was frozen, rooted to the spot. I didn¡¯t want to leave, I wanted to hold onto the hope that she was still there, but eventually she was out of sight.


    Tears slipped down my face as I stood there, feeling lost and helpless. I was so consumed by my grief that I barely noticed when Andrew approached me and put his arm around me in aforting embrace. But even his presence couldn¡¯t ease the pain I was feeling. I couldn¡¯t believe that Alice was gone and that I had lost both her and Meredith. I was heartbroken.


    ¡°Edward, I am so sorry,¡± Andrew whispered, holding me tight as I sobbed. ¡°Meredith gave her life for Alice, and now she¡¯s safe. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    I nodded, still unable to speak through my tears. Meredith was a selfless woman, always putting others before herself. She had been a trusted friend and advisor to my family for many years, and her loss was a heavy blow.


    As I stood there in Andrew¡¯s embrace, I couldn¡¯t help but think about Alice. I had known her for a short time, but she had already captured my heart. The thought of her out there in the world, alone and vulnerable, was almost too much to bear.


    But I knew that I had to be strong. Alice was safe, and that was all that mattered. I had to believe that she would be okay and that one day, I would see her again.


    I took a deep breath, wiping my tears and pulling away from Andrew. ¡°We have to go back to the pce and face the consequences of our actions,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the turmoil in my heart.


    Andrew nodded, and together, we turned and began the long journey back to the pce. Despite the sadness and fear that weighed heavy on my heart, I held onto the hope that one day, I would be reunited with Alice, and that together, we could find a way to make things right.

 44

    CHAPTER FORTY ¨C FOUR


    Alice¡¯s POV


    I was a prisoner in the dungeons of my uncle, who had taken over the kingdom after my father¡¯s death. I was alone and scared, with only the thoughts of my father¡¯s death and the injustices done to my people to keep mepany. But one day, a girl who brought me my meals caught my attention.


    Her name was Lily, and she was a young maid in the pce. Unlike the others who brought me my meals, she looked at me with kindness in her eyes. She didn¡¯t treat me like a criminal, but rather like a person who was wrongfully used.


    One day, she approached me with a message. ¡°Miss Alice,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of the chains on my wrists, ¡°I belong to a group of people who are rebelling against your uncle¡¯s rule. We believe that he has done great harm to the kingdom and its people, and we want to restore the rightful ruler to the throne.¡±


    I was shocked. I had heard rumors of a rebel group, but I had never met anyone who actually belonged to it. ¡°How do I know I can trust you?¡± I asked, my heart racing with both fear and hope.


    Lily smiled gently. ¡°You have my word, Miss Alice. I have seen the way your uncle treats you, and it is not right. I believe that you are the rightful ruler of this kingdom, and I want to help you take back what is rightfully yours.¡±


    I looked at her, trying to decide if she was telling the truth. I didn¡¯t know this girl, but there was something in her eyes that made me believe her. I decided to take a chance.


    Lily told me that she woulde back for me that night when the pce was quiet and the guards were distracted. She would bring tools to break the locks on my chains and lead me out of the dungeons.


    I didn¡¯t sleep that night, my mind racing with the possibilities of escape and the danger thaty ahead. I was scared, but I was also hopeful. This was my chance to take back what was rightfully mine and to restore justice to my kingdom.


    Finally, I heard the sound of footstepsing down the hall. I tensed, ready for the worst. But then I saw Lily¡¯s face in the dim light, and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    She quickly unlocked my chains and helped me to my feet. ¡°Come on,¡± she whispered, leading me down the dark halls of the pce.


    We made our way through the shadows, avoiding the guards and the patrol dogs. I was filled with fear and adrenaline, but I also felt a sense of determination. This was my chance, and I wasn¡¯t going to let it slip away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I walked toward Jack and Alex, I could see the fear in their eyes. I approached them and spoke softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to help you escape.¡± I unlocked their shackles and they looked at me in disbelief.


    Finally, we reached the edge of the pce grounds. I looked out at the moonlit countryside, and I knew that this was just the beginning of my journey. I turned to Lily, ready to thank her and say goodbye, but she grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the woods. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, ¡°The rebels are waiting for us.¡±


    Lily then led us toward the underground tunnel near the pce entrance. As we followed her, I noticed the determination in her eyes. She told us that this was what the rebels used to sneak into the kingdom and how they would sneak out without being detected.


    ¡°This tunnel is our secret passage,¡± she said, ¡°We¡¯ve used it for years to avoid being caught by the king¡¯s guards.¡± I was shocked to learn that there was a secret passage within the pce. I couldn¡¯t imagine the number of times it must have been used to smuggle rebels in and out of the kingdom.

 45

    CHAPTER FORTY ¨C FIVE


    Alice¡¯s POV


    Lily led the group of I, Jack, and Alex out of the kingdom through a secret tunnel that took us to a nearby forest.


    As we walked, Lily noticed the dirt and grime on the group¡¯s clothes andughed, ¡°Well, well, look at you all. You¡¯re quite a sight. Follow me, I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±


    After an hour or so of walking, Lily turned to the group and asked, ¡°So, how good are you all at fighting?¡±


    I replied, ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m average.¡±


    Jack and Alex chimed in, ¡°We¡¯re seasoned knights.¡±


    This surprised me and I asked, ¡°Really? How did youe to be in the service of the King?¡±


    Jack and Alex exined, ¡°We were supposed to be your protectors, just like Meredith. But when the monarch told us to scatter and stay within the kingdom, we had no choice but to obey. One day, we knew Alice woulde and need our protection.¡±


    Lily listened intently and then said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite a tale. Follow me, I¡¯ll show you a faster way to travel and keep anyone from following us to our camp.¡±


    With that, Lily climbed a tree with ease and shouted from the branches, ¡°This is the way to travel. It¡¯s quick and will keep us hidden from any pursuit.¡±


    As I followed Lilly¡¯s lead, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by her agility as she jumped from one tree to another with ease. Jack and Alex, my supposed protectors, kept up with her despite their insistence that they were seasoned knights.


    After some twists and turns through the forest, we finally reached the entrance to the rebel camp. I was eager to see what was inside, hoping that I would finally find a way to reim my throne and avenge my parents.


    Lilly approached the door and spoke a code that I couldn¡¯t understand. The guard at the door nodded and allowed us entry. I was taken aback by the sight that greeted me once we stepped inside.


    The camp was bustling with activity, with people training and working together in harmony. I felt a sense of hope wash over me, knowing that there were still people out there who were fighting for the same cause as me.


    Lilly led us over to a group of people who were training with swords and asked if I wanted to join in. I was hesitant at first, not wanting to look weak in front of these strangers, but I soon found myself enjoying the physical exertion. I was rusty, but it felt good to be doing something productive for once.


    It took me a while to get used to my training routine again after been locked up for a while but Jack and Alex made sure that I dusted any hint of rustiness


    As I trained, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the opportunity to be a part of thismunity. I had been living in fear and loneliness for so long, always looking over my shoulder, but now I finally felt like I had a purpose. These people were fighting for the same cause as me, and I was determined to help in any way I could.


    After training, Lilly approached me and asked if I wanted to hear more about the n to overthrow my uncle and reim my throne. I was eager to hear more and she took me to a private area where she exined the details of the n.


    ¡°We have been gathering supporters and resources for months now,¡± she exined. ¡°And we believe that the time is right to make a move. But we need someone to lead the charge, someone with a im to the throne.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. Was she saying that I was the one they were looking for?


    ¡°Yes, Alice,¡± she said, reading the look of shock on my face. ¡°We believe that you are the rightful heir to the throne, and we want you to lead us into battle.¡±


    I was overwhelmed by the responsibility being ced on my shoulders, but at the same time, I felt a sense of determination. I was ready to fight for what was rightfully mine, and to avenge my parents.


    I agreed to lead the rebellion and from that moment on, I threw myself into training and preparing for the fight ahead. I had a new family now, a group of people who believed in me and were willing to fight alongside me. And I was determined to make them proud.


    I was asked to be presented to the leaders of the rebels a few days after my arrival at their camp. I had already figured out that Lily was a part of the leaders, but I was still surprised to see that the council of leaders was made up of seven people.


    As I entered the tent, I saw the seven leaders seated around arge wooden table. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit intimidated by their presence, but I also felt a sense of hope.


    ¡°Wee, Alice,¡± one of the leaders, a middle-aged man named Marcus, greeted me. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice steady.


    The tent was simple but spacious, with several wooden chairs and arge table in the center. There were maps and papers scattered on the table, and I could see the leaders were in the middle of a heated discussion.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been discussing our next move,¡± Marcus continued. ¡°We believe that in the next two months, we should make a move against your uncle, King Robert.¡±


    I felt a knot form in my stomach at the mention of my uncle. He was the one who had taken the throne after my parents were killed, and the thought of facing him filled me with both fear and determination.


    ¡°What do you propose we do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We have several ns in ce,¡± Marcus said, nodding to the other leaders. ¡°We have spies within the castle who can provide us with information, and we have allies in the neighboring kingdoms who are ready toe to our aid.¡±


    The other leaders introduced themselves one by one, each with their own specialty and strengths. There was Thomas, the strategist; Rachel, the spy master; David, the weapons master; Sarah, the healer; and James, the scout.


    As they exined their roles, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of hope. These were skilled and experienced leaders, and I was grateful to have them on my side.


    ¡°We have a solid n in ce,¡± Marcus said, bringing the discussion back to the main topic. ¡°But we need you to be ready, Alice. Are you ready to reim your throne and avenge your parents?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, my voice firm. ¡°I am ready to do whatever it takes.¡±


    The leaders nodded, satisfied with my answer. The rest of the meeting was spent discussing details and making final preparations.


    As I left the tent, I couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed. I had never been involved in any sort of battle or conflict before, but I was determined to do whatever it takes to reim my throne and bring justice to my parents.


    The next two months were a blur of training and preparation. I learned how to fight, how to use weapons, and how to lead a battle. I also spent time getting to know my new allies, learning about their strengths and weaknesses and how we could work together to achieve our goals.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Finally, the day arrived. We marched towards the castle, our army of rebels and allies at our side. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, but I was determined to see this through to the end.


    As we approached the castle gates, I took a deep breath and raised my sword. This was it. This was the moment we had been preparing for.


    ¡°For the lost kingdom!¡± I shouted, and the battle began.

 46

    CHAPTER FORTY ¨C SIX


    Alice¡¯s POV


    As the battle raged on, I fought with everything I had. I swung my sword, parrying and thrusting, determined to protect the kingdom that was rightfully mine. The rebels fought with fierce determination, too, and together we pushed the enemy back.


    At first, it seemed like we might actually win. But then, my uncle¡¯s forces began to gain the upper hand. They were better trained, better equipped, and better organized, and they pushed us back. I fought as hard as I could, but it seemed like no matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t stem the tide.


    Just when it seemed like all was lost, a figure emerged from the shadows. It was Andrew, one of the prince¡¯s I had grown close to, and he was not here alone, he came with a lot of support. He was wielding a sword that glowed with a fierce, otherworldly light, and he charged into the fray.


    With Andrew by my side, I felt a renewed sense of hope. Together, we fought with a ferocity that inspired the rest of the rebels. Slowly but surely, we began to gain the upper hand.


    And then, just as quickly as it had started, the battle was over. The enemy forces were defeated, and the lost kingdom was free once again.


    As the dust settled and the bodies of the fallen were cleared away, I looked around at the triumphant rebels. They had fought with bravery and determination, and they had seeded in reiming the kingdom that was rightfully mine.


    ¡°We did it,¡± I said, tears streaming down my face. ¡°We did it.¡±


    Andrew came to my side, a proud smile on his face. ¡°We did,¡± he said. ¡°And now, the lost kingdom is yours once again.¡±


    I asked Andrew how I ended up here, with him. He told me that Edward had begged him to leave the kingdom to rescue me, no matter what. I could see the pain in Andrew¡¯s eyes as he spoke of his brother¡¯s determination to save me.


    Andrew mentioned that maybe one day Edward would learn to forgive their father, who I had used of killing my parents on his birthday. I felt a twinge of guilt in my chest as I realized the weight of the usations I had made.


    I looked out at the kingdom, taking in the sight of the rolling hills and the towering mountains. This was my home, my birthright, and I was determined to rule it with fairness and justice.


    ¡°Thank you, Andrew,¡± I said, turning to him. ¡°Thank you for your help, and your support. I couldn¡¯t have done this without you.¡±


    Andrew smiled at me, a warm, genuine smile. ¡°It was my pleasure, Alice,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m honored to have been a part of this.¡±


    I thanked Andrew for his words and told him to go back to the kingdom, to tell Edward goodbye. As he left, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss, wishing things had turned out differently between Edward and me. But I knew that it was for the best, for both of us.


    I turned to the people who had fought alongside me. I smiled at them and even without speaking I could feel the aura of happiness, relief, and joy flowing through the air.


    ¡°Victory!!!!!!¡± I screamed out loud and the cheer was very loud. I looked at every one of them and I smiled.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Meredith, I did it. Are you proud?¡± I spoke softly. Jack and Alex heard me and they looked at me, I nodded at them giving them a sad smile.


    We had won but she was not here with me and I would not lie that I missed her a lot more than I thought I would.


    Together, we turned to face the future, ready to build a better kingdom for all who lived within its borders. The lost kingdom was finally free, and I was finally home.


    I followed Alex to where my uncle was being kept, my heart racing with anticipation and fear. I couldn¡¯t believe I was about to face the man who may have been responsible for the death of my parents.


    As I entered the room, I saw my uncle, bound and guarded by two of the rebels. He looked up at me with a smirk on his face, and I felt a rush of anger.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the little princess who thinks she can take the throne,¡± he said mockingly.


    I stepped closer to him, my voice firm. ¡°I want to know the truth,¡± I said. ¡°What really happened to my parents?¡±


    Heughed, a cruel sound that echoed in the small room. ¡°You really think I¡¯ll tell you? You¡¯re a naive little thing, just like your mother.¡±


    My anger boiled over. ¡°You¡¯re the one who ordered their deaths, aren¡¯t you?¡± I used him.


    He simply chuckled and looked away, refusing to answer.


    I turned to Alex, frustration evident in my voice. ¡°Can I speak to him alone?¡± I asked.


    Alex looked hesitant, but he eventually nodded and left the room, closing the door behind him.


    I took a deep breath and approached my uncle again. ¡°Please,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice calm. ¡°Just tell me what really happened. I need to know.¡±


    He looked at me with a cold gleam in his eyes. ¡°Your parents were weak,¡± he said. ¡°They were unfit to rule this kingdom. I had no choice but to get rid of them.¡±


    I felt a pain in my chest, like a knife being twisted. ¡°How could you?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Easily,¡± he replied with a shrug. ¡°It was for the good of the kingdom. And now, it¡¯s time for you to step aside and let me rule again.¡±


    I shook my head, determination filling me. ¡°Never,¡± I said. ¡°I will reim what¡¯s rightfully mine, and make sure you pay for what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    He simply chuckled as I turned and left the room, my mind awhirl with emotions. I couldn¡¯t believe what I had just heard, but I knew one thing for sure ¨C I was going to make sure justice was served.

 47

    CHAPTER FORTY ¨C SEVEN


    Alice¡¯s POV


    It¡¯s been a few days since the battle and organizing everything was a bit stressful. There was almost nothing and everyone was tired. I had told Alex to take my uncle out into the field and torture him. I needed answers and justice


    But the thought of finally being able to reim what was rightfully mine, filled me with hope and determination.


    Lily and I started to organize the rebels, delegating tasks and making sure everything was being taken care of. As we worked, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for her support and guidance.


    After a few hours, Alex approached us and informed me that my uncle was ready for the interview. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what was toe.


    I entered the tent where my uncle was being held, my heart pounding in my chest. He was sitting on a chair, looking defeated and worn out with a lot of bruises all over his body.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked him, my voice shaking with anger and hurt. ¡°Why did you kill my parents?¡±


    He looked up at me, his eyes filled with regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Your father was going to take the throne from me and my powerpletely, and I was desperate. I thought if I got rid of him, I could maintain my power.¡±


    I felt the anger and sadness welling up inside me, threatening to overwhelm me. ¡°You took away everything from me,¡± I said, tears streaming down my face. ¡°My parents, my childhood, my life as I knew it.¡±


    He hung his head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I wish I could undo what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself. ¡°Why did youe back? Why did you want to take me?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you were back in the kingdom, and I was afraid,¡± he said. ¡°Afraid that you would take the throne and avenge your parents. I thought if I took you, I could use you as leverage. Maybe marry you to maintain power.¡±


    I shook my head, feeling sick to my stomach. ¡°You can never take what¡¯s rightfully mine,¡± I told him. ¡°I will reim the throne and make sure justice is served for my parents.¡±


    With that, I turned and walked out of the tent, my head held high. I had a lot of work to do to make things right in the kingdom, but I was determined to do it. For my parents, for myself, and for the lost kingdom.


    The day of my coronation had finally arrived. I was filled with a mixture of emotions. I was excited to be crowned as the Queen of the lost kingdom and to fulfill the promise I made to my parents to restore peace and prosperity to my people.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, I was feeling a bit sad as I thought about Prince Edward, the only man I¡¯ve ever loved. My heart ached for him and I wondered how he was doing.


    I stood in front of therge, ornate mirror, examining my appearance. I was wearing a beautiful, flowing white gown with intricate gold embellishments. It was a replica of the one my mother wore on her own coronation day, and I wore it in her memory.


    I had also decided to wear my hair just like she did, in a sleek, elegant bun. It was my way of paying tribute to her and showing the world that I was proud to be her daughter.


    As I made my way to the grand hall, my heart was pounding with excitement. The hall was breathtakingly beautiful, with high, arched ceilings and walls adorned with gold and silver. Sunlight poured in through therge, stained-ss windows, creating a warm, golden glow that lit up the room.


    I took my ce at the front of the hall, where the seven leaders of the rebel council were waiting for me. I looked out at the sea of people, all of them there to witness my coronation. I felt a sense of pride and responsibility wash over me. I was ready to take on this new role and to lead my people to a better future.


    As the crown was ced on my head, I felt a surge of power and determination. I was the Queen of the lost kingdom, and I was ready to lead my people to greatness.


    As soon as the crown was ced upon my head, I stood before my people, my heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and fear. I looked out at the sea of faces, some familiar and some not, but all of them looking to me for guidance and leadership.


    I cleared my throat and began to speak.


    ¡°My dear citizens,¡± I began. ¡°Today marks a new beginning for our kingdom. We have ovee so much and have finally imed back what was once rightfully ours.¡±


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their voices filling the great hall and echoing off the walls. I let the noise die down before continuing.


    ¡°I am honored to be your Queen, but I could not have done this alone. I have a council of seven leaders who will be my advisors, and I will be relying on them to help me make the best decisions for our kingdom.¡±


    I paused, looking at each of the seven leaders in turn. They nodded, their expressions serious and determined.


    ¡°And to show my gratitude for all those who have helped me on this journey, I would like to officially make Alex and Jack my sworn knights and Lily my trusted advisor.¡±


    More cheers from the crowd, and I could see Alex and Jack exchange a proud look with each other. Lily simply nodded, her expression unchanging.


    ¡°But now, my people, I must speak of the past,¡± I continued. ¡°I was away from our kingdom for too long, and I know there are many questions about what happened during that time. I can tell you that it was a difficult and trying experience, but it has only made me stronger and more determined to lead you all to a better future.¡±


    The crowd listened intently as I spoke, their faces showing understanding and empathy.


    ¡°And finally, I must address the elephant in the room,¡± I said, my voice bing firm. ¡°My uncle, the one who imed the throne after the death of my parents, is now in our custody.


    I have had a chance to speak with him, and I havee to the conclusion that he must be punished for his crimes against our kingdom and our family.¡±


    The crowd gasped, their expressions growing grim, I saw anxiety and I knew that some were scared that I would let him go all free and liberated.


    ¡°Therefore, I sentenced him to death by beheading.¡±


    The crowd erupted into cheers once more, their voices filled with a mixture of anger and triumph. I could see some of the citizens exchanging relieved looks, finally able to put the past behind them and move forward.


    ¡°From now on, this kingdom will not be called Lost kingdom anymore but by my power as Queen I hereby name this kingdom of Ull.¡± I concluded my speech as the people hailed me


    As I stood there, basked in the adoration of my people, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Prince Edward and wonder what he would think of all this. But for and wonder what he would think of all this. But for now, I was content to be their Queen and lead them to a better future.

 48

    CHAPTER FORTY ¨C EIGHT


    Edward¡¯s POV


    As I entered my room, I was filled with anger and frustration. I felt helpless, watching as Alice was taken away from me yet again. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I startedshing out. I threw things, knocked over furniture, and broke anything that was in my path. It was like I was trying to destroy everything that reminded me of my failure.


    But as I looked around my room, I saw the destruction that I had caused. I saw the mess that I had created and I realized how childish I was acting. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down. I sat down on my bed and put my head in my hands, trying to process everything that had happened.


    Then I got up and made my way to my father¡¯s chamber. I walked in and saw my mother and Andrew there. I didn¡¯t even hesitate, I just let out a scream. ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± I yelled at my father, who was taken aback by my outburst. My mother and Andrew looked at me with concern, but I didn¡¯t care. I needed answers and I needed them now.


    Andrew approached me with a stern look on his face, ¡°Edward, you cannot speak to the King in that manner.¡±


    I turned to face him, my anger boiling inside of me. ¡°How could you do this, Andrew? I thought we were friends. How could you turn your men after Alice?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s expression softened, and I could see the hurt in his eyes. ¡°Edward, I¡¯m just following orders. I had no choice in the matter.¡±


    I let out a bitterugh. ¡°No choice? You always have a choice.¡±


    I turned back to face my father, the King. ¡°I want the truth, Father. What is really going on here?¡±


    The King looked older, much older than I remembered. He sighed and sat down at his desk, gesturing for me to sit across from him. ¡°Edward, there are things you do not understand.¡±


    ¡°Then help me understand Father.¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°I had no idea they had a daughter. When they came to me for shelter, they were with only their loads and nothing more. They told me there were no offspring. And why would I kill my best friend then. I loved him and his wife.¡± He said in a saddened tone.


    I was stunned as my father revealed the truth. I felt a mix of emotions, anger, sadness, and regret. I couldn¡¯t believe that the monarchs had lied to my father all those years ago. It was then that I understood why he was so hesitant to believe Alice.


    I needed some air, so I walked out of the room. I was still trying to process what I had just heard when Andrew came after me. He ced a hand on my shoulder and I shrugged it off. I was in no mood to talk to him. He insisted on talking, so I reluctantly listened.


    ¡°Edward, I know you¡¯re upset, but we need to work together,¡± he said.


    I turned to him and looked at him with anger in my eyes, ¡°Work together? How can I work with someone who was so willing to follow orders to capture Alice? How could you do that to her, to me?¡±


    Andrew sighed, ¡°Edward, I was just following orders, just like you. I had no idea that she was the daughter of the monarchs. If I had known, I never would have gone along with it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. Part of me wanted to believe him, but the other part of me was still angry. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down.


    ¡°Andrew, I appreciate your honesty, but I need some time to process everything. I¡¯ll see youter,¡± I said before walking away.


    I needed to clear my head and think about what I was going to do next. I loved Alice, and I wasn¡¯t going to let anything happen to her. But, I also needed to consider my duties as a prince and the future of the kingdom. It was a lot to take in, and I needed some time to figure it all out.


    Ever since I walked out of my father¡¯s room, I felt numb and in shock. I couldn¡¯t believe what I had just heard. I had always known my father to be a just and fair king, but now, I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    The thought of Alice being the daughter of the lost kingdom¡¯s monarchs was difficult to ept, but to hear that my father had doubted her from the beginning was too much to bear.


    I found sce in the knight¡¯s training room, where I spent hours upon hours honing my skills and trying to forget about Alice. But every time I closed my eyes, she was all I could see. I was beating myself up for not being able to save her and protect her from harm.


    That was until one day, when Andrew came to visit me in the training room. He noticed how hard I was pushing myself and he couldn¡¯t bear to see me like this anymore. He approached me, concern etched on his face, and spoke to me in a gentle tone.


    ¡°Edward, you need to stop beating yourself up. You did everything you could to protect her. And who knows, she may still be out there, alive and well.¡±


    His words didn¡¯t bring me muchfort at first, but then he surprised me by offering to go out to the lost kingdom and rescue her if needed.


    I stared at him in stunned silence for a moment before a smile spread across my face. It was the first time I had smiled in weeks.


    ¡°Thank you, Andrew,¡± I said, feeling a renewed sense of hope. ¡°I would be forever grateful if you could do that for me.¡±


    Andrew nodded and pped me on the shoulder, a smile on his face. ¡°Of course, my brother. I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡±


    As days passed by, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Alice. The thought of her being captured and in danger tore me apart. I was filled with a mix of anger, sadness, and frustration. I couldn¡¯t sit around and do nothing, but at the same time, I was trapped here, unable to act. My father had ced spies around the kingdom to watch my every move, so I couldn¡¯t even sneak away to go and find her. All I could do was wait and hope that Andrew was able to bring her back to safety.


    I would often find myself wandering the halls of the castle, lost in my thoughts. I would always hear the whispers of the maids, gossiping about the situation. They would talk about how the king had almost killed the rightful heir to the lost kingdom, and how Alice¡¯s uncle had taken the throne by force. These rumors only fueled my anger, and I would feel my fists clench at my sides, wishing I could do something to help.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But even with my anger and frustration, I couldn¡¯t ignore the fear that gripped my heart. What if Andrew wasn¡¯t sessful in his mission? What if he was captured or killed? These thoughts consumed me, and I couldn¡¯t shake them off no matter what I did.


    Days turned into weeks, and I found myself spending more and more time in the knight¡¯s training room. I needed to channel my energy and emotions into something productive, and so I trained relentlessly. I swung my sword, hit the target dummies, and pushed myself to the limit. I was determined to be stronger, to be ready when the time came to save Alice.


    But even in the midst of my training, my thoughts would still drift back to her. I would close my eyes and see her face, and I couldn¡¯t help but think of all the times we had shared. Her smile, herugh, the way she looked at me with those bright, green eyes. It was all I could think about, and it was tearing me apart.

 49

    CHAPTER FORTY ¨C NINE


    Edward¡¯s POV


    One day, as I was training, Andrew walked into the room. He had been gone for weeks, and I was filled with a mixture of hope and fear. Had he found her? Was she safe? I stopped mid-swing and turned to face him, waiting for an answer.


    Andrew looked at me and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Edward, you need to stop beating yourself up. You couldn¡¯t have saved her. You were outnumbered and outmatched. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    I let out a bitterugh, the anger and frustration evident in my voice. ¡°How can you say that? I love her, Andrew. I should have been able to protect her. And now she¡¯s captured and in danger, and it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Andrew ced a hand on my shoulder, and I could see the concern in his eyes. ¡°Listen to me, Edward. I¡¯ve been to the lost kingdom. I¡¯ve seen her. And she¡¯s not in danger. She¡¯s being held captive, yes, but she¡¯s not in any immediate danger. And I have a n to get her out.¡±


    I felt a flicker of hope in my chest, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Andrew had always been there for me, always had my back. And now, he was going to help me save Alice. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± I asked, eager to hear more.


    Andrew pulled out a map from his satchel and spread it out on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve been speaking with the rebels in the lost kingdom. They¡¯re nning a rebellion against Alice¡¯s uncle, and they¡¯re willing to help us rescue her. We¡¯ll have to


    move quickly and discreetly, but I believe we can do it.¡±


    My heart raced as he looked over the map, plotting out the best route and strategizing how they would rescue Alice. ¡°Thank you, Andrew,¡± I  said, looking up at his brother with grateful eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done this without your help.¡±


    Andrew smiled and pped a hand on my shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s what brothers are for, right?¡±


    I nodded, feeling a glimmer of hope for the first time in weeks. ¡°What do we need to do?¡± I asked, leaning in closer to the map.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to gather a team,¡± Andrew replied, tracing his finger over the roads and rivers on the map. ¡°The rebels have already agreed to help us sneak into the kingdom, but we¡¯ll need to bring a group of soldiers with us to make sure we¡¯re able to fight our way out if necessary. I have a few people in mind, but I¡¯ll need your help to gather the rest.¡±


    I nodded, already thinking of the best warriors in the kingdom who would be willing to join us on this mission. ¡°What about supplies?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯ll need weapons, food, horses¡­ the list goes on.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of it,¡± Andrew said with a confident smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been stockpiling supplies for weeks now, just in case. We¡¯ll be able to leave within the next few days, as soon as we have our team together.¡±


    ¡°When do we leave?¡± I asked


    ¡°Not we. Me and the team, Edward.¡±  He said and I felt defeated.


    ¡°No, I have to be there. Please Andrew.¡± I begged ¡°I have to be there please, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± I continued. He wanted to speak but a servant entered.


    He was in all ck, instantly I knew he was one of Andrew¡¯s spies in the most kingdom.  Andrew nodded to whatever he was saying and the spy left.


    ¡°She has been rescued, Edward. And knowing her, she will be nning to take the throne. Our ns are useless now.¡± Andrew said to me and he left me all alone.


    I sighed in relief, at least she was safe for now. I woke up the next day and I was about to leave my room but I was stopped.


    I was surprised until my dad came and told me that Andrew left again to go help Alice regain her throne and he specifically told my dad not to let me out.


    I screamed out in frustration, I may know the reason as to why he would have done that but it still hurts because I wanted to be there with him.


    I walked around the castle and just like that the day blended together. I had no purpose just eating and training all day long.  I knew that my mother was worried about me but she knew that I was hurting, and I made sure to spend my time in the castle¡¯s training room


    The training room in the castle was a vast and magnificent space. Located in the basement of the castle, it was specifically designed for the training and development of the castle¡¯s soldiers and knights. The room was illuminated by the sun that shone through therge stained-ss windows, making it a bright and weing space. The walls were adorned with banners and paintings of famous battles and knights, giving the room a sense of history and tradition.


    The center of the room was dominated by arge sand-filled arena, surrounded by wooden bleachers that provided seating for spectators. The arena was used for mock battles and sparring matches, where knights could practice theirbat skills and refine their techniques. Along the walls of the room, there were numerous training stations where soldiers could practice with swords, axes, maces, and other weapons. There were also archery targets, jousting posts, and horseback riding tracks.


    In one corner of the room was a wooden structure that looked like a miniature castle. It was used for siege training and simted attacks, where soldiers could practice their strategy and tactics for storming a castle. The structure was designed to be as realistic as possible, with walls and towers that could be scaled, a drawbridge that could be lowered, and a gate that could be breached. The soldiers were given various scenarios to ovee and had to work together to take the castle.


    Another area of the room was dedicated to hand-to-handbat and grappling. There were mats on the floor for grappling and wrestling, and wooden dummies for striking and kicking. The soldiers would practice different techniques, including throws, holds, and escapes.


    In the opposite corner of the room, there was arge wooden tform for jousting. The tform was surrounded by railings and had arge dirt area where the horses could get up to speed before colliding with each other. The jousting tform was used for training and demonstrations, and it was always a popr event when it was open to the public.


    At the front of the room, there was arge wooden stage where the knights and soldiers would receive their training. The stage was equipped with a lectern, where the instructor could stand and give lessons. There were also ckboards and maps, where they could draw diagrams and exin tactics. The stage was surrounded by benches, where the soldiers could sit and listen to the lessons.


    The training room was not only a ce of physical training, but it was also a ce where soldiers learned discipline, honor, and camaraderie. The room was bustling with activity, as soldiers trained and worked together to improve their skills. It was a ce where they could push their limits and test their mettle, and where they could bond and form strong rtionships. The training room was an integral part of the castle and yed a vital role in the development of the soldiers and knights that protected the kingdom.


    A monthter Andrew walked into the room, his face lit up with excitement. ¡°Edward, I have good news! The rebels in the lost kingdom have seeded in overthrowing Alice¡¯s uncle. And, Alice is set to be crowned as the new queen in just a few weeks¡¯ time.¡±


    I felt my heart swell with pride. ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic! How is she doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well, considering everything she¡¯s been through,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°The rebels have been protecting her, and they¡¯re all behind her as their new leader.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear that,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her again and offer her my support as her ally.¡±


    ¡°About that.¡± I looked up and I saw my brother with a sad look on her face. ¡°She told me to tell you goodbye.¡± I fell down on a chair as soon as those words dropped.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice a whisper.


    ¡°She still thinks that Father killed her parents.¡± He responded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her?¡± I asked him angrily.


    ¡°She never gave me the chance to before she sent me away from the battlefield and out of her kingdom.¡± He spoke looking at me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Edward. Maybe you will get another chance in the future.¡± He said and he left the room for me


    A monthter I was standing in a new and different room.  My room had undergone aplete transformation after he destroyed the previous one in a fit of rage. I had been going through a lot at the time and the destruction of his room had been a manifestation of my inner turmoil. I felt like I needed a change, a fresh start and so he set about overhauling the room.


    The first thing I did was to get rid of the old furniture. I had the bed, the dresser, the nightstands and the armoire taken away and disposed of. I didn¡¯t want anything in the room that reminded me of my old life with Alice because I missed her so much¡­


    I then went to the local market and bought all new furniture. I picked out arge, four-poster bed with dark, wooden posts and a matching dresser. The dresser was tall and had intricate carvings on the front. The nightstands were small and had matching carvings. I remembered how shocked my mother was when I told her I wanted to get my own things for my room


    I then picked out arge, wooden armoire with a rich, dark finish. It was tall and had a carved design on the doors. The armoire was to serve as both a closet and a storage space. He also bought arge, plush rug for the floor, which had a rich, warm color thatplemented the furniture.


    Next, I set about decorating the walls. I picked out a deep, forest green paint and had the walls painted. I even had then picked out arge, gold-framed mirror and hung it over the dresser. I also bought several paintings, which I hung on the walls. They were mostlyndscapes, with rolling hills and forests. I likewise bought arge, gold-framed oil painting of a knight on horseback, which I hung over the bed.


    I had also picked out arge, dark wooden bookshelf, which he filled with all of his favorite books. I loved to read or rather I used to when Alice was around and the bookshelf was one of his favorite features of the room. I also bought arge,fortable armchair and a small, wooden table. The armchair was perfect for rxing and reading, while the table was perfect for writing.


    The room was finished off with severalmps, which provided soft, warm light. Themps were made of brass and had intricate designs. They were ced on the nightstands and on the table. The room was now warm, cozy, and inviting, aplete contrast to what it had been before.

 50

    CHAPTER FIFTY


    Alice¡¯s POV


    A year had passed since my uncle¡¯s defeat and my coronation as the queen of the lost kingdom. It was a long and difficult road, but I finally found peace and stability for my people. I thought of Edward often, wondering how he was faring in the neighboring kingdom.


    As the Queen of the Kingdom of Ull, I have been working tirelessly to make sure my people are prosperous and happy. I take my duties seriously, and I¡¯m always looking for ways to improve their lives.


    I¡¯ve made sure that everyone has ess to clean water, food, and healthcare. The economy of the kingdom has improved, and businesses are flourishing. My people are proud to call Ull their home, and I¡¯m proud to lead them.


    I live in a beautiful castle, located at the heart of the kingdom. It¡¯s a grand building with tall towers and spacious rooms. The castle has been passed down from generation to generation, and I feel honored to continue the legacy.


    The castle is not only my home, but it¡¯s also a symbol of the power and stability of the Kingdom of Ull. The walls are made of stone, and the towers are adorned with beautiful stained-ss windows that let in the warm sunshine.


    The castle has arge courtyard, which is perfect for hosting events and celebrations. Inside, the rooms are spacious and elegant, with high ceilings, beautiful chandeliers, and intricate carvings.


    My personal quarters are cozy andfortable, a perfect ce to rx after a long day of governing the kingdom. The castle is not just a home to me, it¡¯s a symbol of the rich history and the future of the Kingdom of Ull


    As a newly crowned queen, my focus was on helping my people and rebuilding the kingdom after my uncle¡¯s reign. But despite all my efforts, my thoughts often strayed to Prince Edward. I wondered if he ever thought of me and if he felt the same way I did. It hurt that he never came to look for me, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I was just a distant memory to him.


    My advisors and the seven leaders of my council were constantly reminding me of my duty as a queen to marry. They said I was of age and needed a man by my side to lead the kingdom. They said that a ceremony would soon be held and noble men from all over the country woulde to ask for my hand in marriage.


    I was in my chambers, lost in thought, when my advisor, Marcus, came in. ¡°Your Highness,¡± he said, bowing respectfully. ¡°We need to discuss the uing marriage ceremony.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I know, Marcus. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m not ready for that kind ofmitment yet. And I can¡¯t help but feel that there¡¯s someone else out there for me.¡±


    Marcus looked at me sympathetically. ¡°I understand, Your Highness. But you must remember that as the queen, your personal feelings must take a backseat to the needs of the kingdom. A strong alliance through marriage can only strengthen our position and secure the future of the kingdom.¡±


    I knew he was right, but it still felt like a heavy weight on my chest. ¡°I understand,¡± I said, trying to keep the sadness out of my voice. ¡°But can we at least wait until after the ceremony to make a decision? I need time to consider all my options and what¡¯s best for the kingdom.¡±


    Marcus nodded. ¡°Of course, Your Highness. Take all the time you need.¡±


    The next few days were filled with preparations for the ceremony. Noblemen from all over the country arrived, each one more impressive than thest. But despite their wealth, titles, and impressive bloodlines, none of them sparked any kind of interest in me.


    The day of the ceremony arrived, and I sat on my throne, trying to keep a neutral expression as each suitor came forward to present their proposal. But as thest suitor took his leave, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. None of them felt like the right fit for me or for the kingdom.


    That night, I sat alone in my chambers, thinking about all the pressure to marry and how it felt like a weight on my chest. I wished more than anything that I could talk to someone about it, but as the queen, I couldn¡¯t show any weakness.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just then, there was a knock on my door. I walked over and opened it, surprised to see Marcus standing on the other side. ¡°Your Highness,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you sote, but I have something important to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Marcus,¡± I said, stepping aside to let him in. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve received word that Prince Edward is on his way to the kingdom,¡± he said, his tone serious.


    My heart skipped a beat. ¡°What?¡± I asked, shocked. ¡°Why is heing here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure, Your Highness,¡± Marcus said. ¡°But some are specting that he may be here to ask for your hand in marriage.¡±


    I felt a flutter of excitement in my chest at the thought, but I pushed it down. ¡°But why would hee now, after all this time?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, Your Highness. He may not know who you are after all the name of the kingdom had been changed and it was not like before. And we have also expanded our boundaries which now makes us closer to them.¡± He said. I nodded my head to tell him that I was listening but my heart was beating fast.


    I only have asked them to be on the lookout for that kingdom because the King might want to fight with us again like he helped my uncle to do once. I dismissed him and went to bed early.


    I woke up the next day with bags under my eyes. Even though I slept, my worries remain. As my maids got done with their preparation of me for the day, Marcus enters again


    ¡°Your Highness. Pardon my intrusion.¡± He said


    ¡°Come in Marcus.¡± I permitted him. Iughed because I could remember the training that Lily drilled into me before I could be this regal.


    ¡°My Queen, we have gotten a report that Prince Edward was just passing by and he had no intention ofing into the Kingdom of Ull whatsoever.¡± He reported.


    ¡°Haaa¡­.¡± I reacted then I smiled sadly to myself of course I thought too much into it. ¡°You are excused Marcus.¡± I said sending him out, as soon as he was out of sight a tear slipped down my face. I saw mydies in waiting looking at me wondering what was wrong.

 51

    CHAPTER FIFTY ¨C ONE


    Alice¡¯s POV


    As I stepped into the grand hall of my kingdom, Ull, I was dressed in my regal attire. I wore a long, flowing gown that was made of the finest silk, in a deep emerald green color thatplimented my eyes.


    The bodice was fitted and embellished with intricate beading andce, while the full skirt was adorned with delicate embroidery.


    My hair was styled in an up do, with strands of red locks cascading down my neck, held in ce by a silver tiara that was passed down to me from my mother. I felt confident and beautiful as I entered the hall, ready to face the noblemen who hade to ask for my hand in marriage.


    I got ready for the ceremony, my heart was pounding with anxiety. The previous night, I cried myself to sleep, thinking of Prince Edward and all that we had been through.


    I felt the nerves in my stomach twist and turn as I stood in front of the court, ready to receive the next nobleman who woulde forward to ask for my hand in marriage. I had promised myself not to think of Prince Edward during this ceremony, but try as I might, my mind kept wandering back to the time we had spent together.


    Just as I was about to dismiss the next suitor, a figure stepped forward, his presencemanding and familiar. It was Edward. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes; I had not seen him in over a year.


    My heart was racing and my mind was a blur. He was just as handsome as I remembered, but the look of shock on his face was priceless. He had no idea that I was the Queen of the neighboring kingdom.


    I tried topose myself, but I couldn¡¯t take it. I stood up, not wanting to see him again. I stumbled out of my throne and ran out of the hall, tears streaming down my face.


    Edward followed me, calling out my name, but I was too overwhelmed to listen. I finally stopped when I reached the garden, leaning against a tree as I tried to calm myself, taking deep breaths to slow my racing heart.  I had run to the garden, trying to catch my breath, but I knew he would follow me. Sure enough, minutester, Edward showed up, and I could see the determination in his eyes.


    ¡°Alice, please, hear me out,¡± he said as he approached me.


    ¡°Edward, I can¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t want to see you again,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice steady.


    ¡°Listen to me please.¡± He screamed at me.


    ¡°No, I do not want to hear anything. You lied to me and betrayed me, do you think sending Andrew to help me in my battle would cure the fact that your parents killed mine?¡± I shouted in return.


    ¡°Fuck, Alice why do you always make everything difficult for me.¡± He said as he stepped forward, I stepped back trying to put some space between us.


    But Edward was not about to give up so easily. He stepped closer and reached for me, trying to kiss me. I fought him at first, he stayed as I tried to w at him and pressed his lips firmly to mine. I tried resisting but the feelings that I had kept buried for so long came rushing back. I couldn¡¯t resist any longer, and I kissed him back, letting all of my pent up emotions pour out.


    We stood there for what seemed like an eternity, wrapped in each other¡¯s embrace. It felt likeing home after a long and tiring journey. I finally pulled away, looking into Edward¡¯s eyes, which were now filled with love and tenderness.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, Alice,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, Edward,¡± I replied, tears streaming down my face.


    As we sat in the garden, Edward finally spoke up. ¡°Alice, I want to hear the full story,¡± he said, his eyes filled with genuine curiosity. ¡°How did you be the Queen of Ull? And why did you run away from the court?¡±


    I let out a sigh and turned to him, ¡°I thought you were pretending not to know, but now I can see that you¡¯re being sincere. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    I proceeded to tell Edward the entire story of how I came to be the Queen of Ull. I spoke of my time in captivity and how I was rescued by Andrew, and how I discovered the truth about my parents¡¯ death. I told him about the battle for the kingdom and how I became the Queen.


    Edward listened intently, nodding along as I spoke. ¡°And that¡¯s how I came to be the Queen of Ull,¡± I finished, feeling a weight lifted off my shoulders from finally sharing the truth with someone.


    Edward reached out and took my hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. ¡°Thank you for telling me the truth, Alice. I¡¯m so sorry for everything you¡¯ve been through.¡±


    We sat in silence for a few moments, taking in each other¡¯s presence and the beautiful surroundings of the garden. The sun was setting and the sky was a mix of pinks and purples, casting a warm glow over us.


    I finally spoke up, breaking the silence. ¡°Edward, I need to know. Why did youe here today?¡±


    Edward looked at me, his eyes filled with emotion. ¡°Alice, I¡¯ve missed you so much. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you, and I knew I had to see you again. But today I was forced by my mother toe make a marriage alliance for the kingdom¡±


    I stood up a bit angry ¡°So it was because the lost kingdom became the Kingdom of Ull?¡± I said in spite.


    Edwardughed, shaking his head, ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you have not changed something, Alice. And while it might be true that we had no idea that your kingdom grew this big, I waited for you when I heard from Andrew that you defeated your uncle. I¡¯m still waiting for you Alice.¡± He said as he stood to look straight into my eyes, I could clearly see the emotions in his blue eyes.


    I felt my heart skip a beat at his words and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter of hope in my chest. Could it be possible that Edward still cared for me after all this time?

 52

    CHAPTER FIFTY ¨C TWO


    Alice¡¯s POV


    I decided to sit down with him in the garden, amongst the blooming flowers and chirping birds. I chose a bench under arge oak tree and gestured for him to sit next to me. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what was toe.


    The garden in my castle was a breathtaking and peaceful oasis, surrounded by towering stone walls. From the moment one entered, they were transported to a world of natural beauty and tranquility. The garden wasrge and sprawling, filled with a variety of trees, shrubs and flowers, each more vibrant and fragrant than thest.


    One of the first things that caught your eye was a stunning array of roses, in every color from pale pink to deep red. They were arranged in intricate beds, with paths leading you through the blooms and the sweet fragrance was almost overwhelming. Beside the roses were lush shrubs, dotted with clusters of delicate flowers and buzzing with activity from bees and butterflies.


    In the center of the garden was a tranquil pond surrounded by willow trees. The sound of the water was soothing and inviting, and a small wooden bridge arched gracefully over the pond, leading to a secluded spot perfect for reflection. Koi fish swam leisurely beneath the surface of the water, adding an extra touch of peacefulness to the already serene surroundings.


    Another area of the garden was dedicated to fruit trees and vegetable gardens. The fertile soil was bursting with life, providing a bounty of fresh produce that was served in the castle kitchens every day. The fruit trees provided shade as well as a sweet treat for those walking by, and the lush greenery was a wee contrast to the stone walls surrounding the garden.


    A pathway lined with towering trees led to a secret garden, surrounded by a tall hedge. The secret garden was a ce of mystery, filled with rare and exotic nts, and the air was always scented with the fragrance of blooming flowers. It was a ce where one could escape and bepletely surrounded by nature,pletely removed from the outside world.


    In one corner of the garden, there was a small gazebo. It was a perfect ce to sit and watch the world go by, or to simply bask in the sun and take in the beauty of the garden. The gazebo was surrounded by a variety of blooming flowers, and the view from its vantage point was breathtaking.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The garden was a true work of art, a ce where one coulde to escape the chaos of the world and simply bask in the beauty of nature. It was a ce of peace, a ce where one could find sce, and a ce where I  often retreated when I needed time to think. It was my sanctuary, my refuge, and a ce I treasured more than anything else in my castle.


    Edward sat down beside me, his eyes never leaving mine. He reached out and took my hand, his fingers gently stroking the back of my hand.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± he said, his voice soft and filled with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you everywhere and I never would have thought to find you here as the Queen of your own kingdom.¡±


    I smiled, feeling a warm flush spread across my cheeks. ¡°I never thought I would see you again either, Edward,¡± I replied. ¡°But I¡¯m d you¡¯re here now. I want to know everything that¡¯s happened to you in the past year.¡±


    Edward nodded, a sad smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Alice. But I¡¯ll start from the beginning. After you left, I searched for you everywhere but I couldn¡¯t find you. I was heartbroken and I felt lost without you.¡±


    He went on to tell me about his travels and how he finally came across the news of my coronation as the Queen of Ull. I listened intently, my heart filled with both joy and sadness. He told me of how his parents did not let him out until six months ago and that was when he started traveling.


    ¡°Why not just ask Andrew which direction my Kingdom was?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Andrew is on an ambassador trip to a far away kingdom and he will be gone for a while. He left not sooner after you had defeated your uncle.¡± He told md


    ¡°Your Father killed my parents Edward. There is no future for us.¡± I told him as I felt saddened. I know I love him as had loved me.


    ¡°No he did not. They never told him that they had a daughter and when he found out through some people that they had in fact came with one, he looked for you but was not able to find you anywhere because he had no idea what you looked like fully. Your hair came from your father and my father thought you were the replica of the queen. ¡± He spoke. ¡°Not long after he told your parents that he could not find you, he came to the underground dungeon that he had clean for them to stay in but they hadmitted suicide. I guessed it was their way of granting you onestyer of protection from your uncle so he didn¡¯t find you.¡± He told me.


    Edward¡¯s words hit me like a ton of bricks. I had always thought that his father was the one who killed my parents. To find out that they had taken their own lives was overwhelming.


    I felt a surge of emotions wash over me as I tried to process what Edward was telling me. Tears streamed down my face as I imagined my parents living in hiding, living in fear, and ultimately taking their own lives.


    I broke down in tears as the reality of my parents¡¯ death hit me. I med myself for not being there to protect them. But Edward didn¡¯t let me continue in my self-me. He pulled me into aforting embrace and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Alice. They did what they thought was best for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice,¡± Edward said, reaching out tofort me. ¡°I wish I could have known earlier. I would have done everything in my power to protect them and find you.¡±


    I tookfort in his arms, feeling grateful for his support. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Edward,¡± I said. ¡°You had no way of knowing what had happened. And I¡¯m grateful for the kindness your family has shown me over the years.¡±


    Edward held me close as I cried, offering me words offort. I was grateful to have him by my side during this difficult time. As I finally calmed down, I felt a sense of peace knowing that my parents¡¯ death was not caused by Edward¡¯s family, and that their memory could be honored properly.


    ¡°Thank you, Edward,¡± I said, looking up at him with a small smile. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have made it this far without your support.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be here for you, Alice,¡± he said, giving me a kiss on the forehead. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    We stayed like that for a long time, watching the sun dip below the horizon. Eventually, a guard approached us, reminding us that the court was still waiting for us.


    I pulled away from Edward, wiping my tears. I took a deep breath and stood up straight, determined to put on a strong face for my kingdom. But as I started to walk back to the court, Edward reached for my hand, stopping me.


    ¡°Alice, I have a proposal for you,¡± he said, looking into my eyes. ¡°Will you marry me and be my Queen?¡±


    I was caught off guard by his sudden proposal, but as I looked into his eyes, I realized that this is what I had wanted all along. I couldn¡¯t imagine spending my life with anyone else.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, smiling through my tears. ¡°I will marry you, Edward.¡±


    Edward took me into his arms, kissing me deeply. And in that moment, surrounded by the beauty of the garden and the love in Edward¡¯s arms, I knew that everything was finally right in the world.


    We walked hand in hand back to the court, ready to face whatever the future held for us. Together, we would rule our kingdoms and create a brighter future for our people.


    As we arrived at the Royal Court, I led the way to the throne and stood in front of it, facing the citizens and the council of seven leaders. I cleared her throat and announced,


    ¡°People of the Kingdom of Ull, I have an important announcement to make. After much consideration and thought, I have chosen the man I wish to wed.¡±


    The crowd held their breath, waiting for me to continue. I turned to look at Edward and took his hand in mine. ¡°I have chosen Prince Edward of the neighboring Kingdom to be my husband and the future King of Ull.¡±


    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse. The council of seven leaders looked pleased with my decision and the citizens of Ull were overjoyed to have a strong and just King to rule their Kingdom.


    Edward and I  hugged each other, both relieved and happy. We hade a long way since our days at the neighboring Kingdom and had been through so much, but now we stood together, ready to face whatever challenges maye their way. We would rule the Kingdom of Ull with fairness, love, andpassion, and they would bring peace and prosperity to thend.

 53

    CHAPTER FIFTY ¨C THREE


    Alice¡¯s POV


    ¡°Your majesty, I am here to formally apologize for any offense I may have caused in the past,¡± I said as I curtsied to the king.


    The king smiled warmly at me, ¡°My dear, there is no need to apologize. I am just d that you and my son have found each other again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your majesty,¡± I replied gratefully.


    ¡°And I must apologize for my behavior towards you,¡± the king added. ¡°I had no idea that you were the lost princess of the Kingdom of Ull.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Majesty,¡± I said with a small smile.


    ¡°And as a token of our appreciation for your bravery, we have decided tomission a statue in honor of yourte parents, King and Queen of Ull,¡± the king said with a nod.


    I felt a tear slip down my cheek at the mention of my parents. I had often wondered if they were still alive and if they would ever be honored in such a way.


    As I was wiping my tears away, I saw the Queen approach me with a sad smile. The Queen handed me a handkerchief and said, ¡°Here, my dear. Let me help you.¡±


    I took the handkerchief and thanked the Queen, feeling grateful for her kindness. I remembered the conversation I had with Meredith about the truth of my parents¡¯ death and felt a pang in my heart. But I pushed the thought aside and smiled at the Queen, I missed her so much but if only I had been patient then maybe she would not be dead.


    I turned to the king determined in my heart to ask for something never done before.


    ¡°Might I also ask Your Majesty to please erect a statue of Meredith next to my parents?¡± I asked politely and humbly.


    The King and Queen were surprised but Edward gave me a sad smile knowing what I must have thought of. The King agreed to my demand and I gave a deep curtsy which startled the Royals because I was also a Queen, but I did it because I was grateful.


    As I entered the great hall, I caught sight of Andrew standing by the far wall, looking out the window.


    My heart swelled with gratitude for everything he had done for me, from taking care of Edward to joining me in the final battle against my uncle for the throne. I walked over to him and stopped a few feet away, feeling a little nervous despite our close rtionship.


    ¡°Andrew,¡± I said, my voice filled with emotion. ¡°I just wanted to formally thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. I couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡±


    He turned to face me and smiled, the warmth in his eyes telling me he was truly happy to see me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Your Majesty,¡± he replied. ¡°It was my honor to serve you and help in any way I could.¡±


    I stepped closer and took his hand, squeezing it lightly. ¡°You¡¯re more than just a brother inw to me, Andrew. You¡¯re a true friend, and I will always be grateful for your loyalty and support.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s eyes glimmered with pride and he squeezed my hand back. ¡°The honor is mine, Your Majesty. I will always be here for you, no matter what.¡±


    I smiled at him, feeling a sense of peace knowing that I had such a good friend in Andrew. No matter what challengesy ahead, I knew I could count on him to be by my side.


    The fact that I was back to the pce I was a maid at was surreal to me, so I walked around the ce again. I walked around. The ce I had worked, cleaned, ran at. Iughed as I recall the memory of how Edward treated me when I first came to the castle.


    If I had known he was in love with me then would I have epted? Or would I have run away because I knew that I would not have believed him at all.


    I remembered when he had called me out that night and brought me to the Queen¡¯s rose garden, Iughed at myself with how scared I was when I thought of how the Queen would react if she caught me.


    This time I was able to enter the Queen¡¯s rose garden. With all the permission I needed, I smiled at myself because if the small pride I had felt


    The Queen¡¯s Rose Garden is a magnificent disy of nature¡¯s beauty and the royal gardeners¡¯ expertise. It is a ce of serenity and peace, where visitors can escape the bustling world and lose themselves in the sweet fragrance of roses. Spread out before me is a sea of vibrant, colorful blooms, each one more beautiful than thest. Rows upon rows of perfectly tended roses are arranged with an artist¡¯s eye for color and bnce, creating a breathtaking tapestry of hues.


    One can¡¯t help but be mesmerized by the brilliant reds, the soft pinks, the sunny yellows, the rich purples and the elegant whites, all blending together in a symphony of color. The roses have been chosen for their beauty, fragrance, and hardiness, and each bush has been carefully tended to, making sure that each petal is perfect. The sun dances through the leaves, casting a warm glow over the garden, and the delicate petals catch the breeze, creating a soft rustling sound that is music to the ears.


    As you walk through the garden, I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of wonder at the sheer number of roses on disy. It is easy to spend hours in this peaceful haven, admiring each blossom and breathing in their heady fragrance. Whether anyone is seeking a quiet moment of contemtion or simply a ce to enjoy the beauty of nature, the Queen¡¯s Rose Garden is the perfect ce to be. Whether they are a seasoned gardener or simply appreciate the beauty of flowers, they will leave the Queen¡¯s Rose Garden with a sense of awe and a heart full of happiness.


    After a few weeks of preparation, it finally was my wedding day.


    I felt like a vision of beauty and grace on my wedding day. My stunning white gown hugged my curves, showing off my delicate neckline, and my natural red curls were styled into a sophisticated up-do that was ented with delicate flowers and a sparkling tiara. The fiery color of my hair contrasted beautifully with the stark white of my gown, a testament to my bold and adventurous spirit.


    My makeup was expertly done, with a soft pink lip and a subtle hint of blush that brought out the rosiness in my cheeks. My eyes were lined with dark ck kohl that emphasized their green color, making me feel like a mythical creaturee to life. I was in awe of my own beauty, and so was everyone who saw me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I walked down the aisle, guests surrounded me, some who had known me for years and some who were fans of the brave and fearless Queen I had be. Regardless of their reasons, they were all there to witness the start of a new chapter in my life.


    Despite the joy and excitement surrounding me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness in my heart. I missed my parents dearly and wished they could be there to see me on my wedding day. I knew they were watching over me and that they would be proud of the woman I had be, but it was a difficult thing to ept that they weren¡¯t there with me.


    Still, I tried to focus on the present moment and on the love that was about to be celebrated. I looked up at my soon-to-be husband, Edward, who was waiting for me at the end of the aisle with a look of adoration in his eyes. I felt a flutter of excitement in my chest and knew that I was making the right choice. I smiled at Edward and continued down the aisle, ready to start my new life with the man I loved.


    The vows were said and Edward leaned in to kiss me, officially making us husband and wife. I felt overwhelmed with emotion as I finally married the man I loved.


    As we walked back to our seats, I was approached by Crown Prince Andrew who offered his congrattions. ¡°Thank you, Prince Andrew,¡± I said, smiling.


    Next, Ambrosia and her wife came to offer their well wishes. I was surprised to see that they had gotten married while I was in the Kingdom of Ull. ¡°Congrattions to you both as well,¡± I said, happily.


    Stuart, had be a famous musician just like he wanted and my once best friend was the one who was to perform at my wedding, then approached me.


    ¡°How are you Alice.¡± He said, I smiled at him happy that he was able to realize his dream.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again Stuart¡± I smiled at him, I saw that he had a pained expression. He offered his congrattions and said something along the lines of ¡°I knew it.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his words.


    Edward then asked me, ¡°May I have this dance, my queen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may, my king,¡± I replied, taking his hand and joining him on the dance floor. We danced together, surrounded by our loved ones, and I couldn¡¯t have felt happier.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!